A COMMENTARIE vpon the most Diuine Epistle of S. Paul to the Romanes CONTAINING For Matter the degeneration of our Nature by Adams Fall and the restauration thereof by the Grace of CHRIST Together with the perfection of Faith and the imbecillity of Workes in the cause of Iustification of elect sinners before GOD. For forme and maner of handling it hath The COHERENCE and METHOD The SVMME and SCOPE The INTERPRETATIONS DOCTRINES The REASONS and VSES of most Texts All which are set downe very Familiarly and Compendiously in forme of a Dialogue betweene TLMOTHEVS and SILAS By Thomas Wilson one of the six Preachers in the Cathedrall Church of Canterbury ¶ Our beloued Brother Paul according to the Wisedome giuen him of God hath written vnto you which the vnlearned and vnstable peruert to their owne destruction 2. Pet. 3 15. ¶ What Epistle of Paul is not more sweete then Honie AVGVST ¶ The sublimity of Pauls minde went beyond the Heauens Chrysost. ¶ This Epistle is a Catechisme for Christians and a perfect body of Apostolicall Doctrine Paraeus LONDON Printed by W. Iaggard dwelling in Barbican 1614. The Authors Epistle to the Christian and Courteous Reader THe counsell of the Heathen Poet for the maturity of publique writings Nonum prematur in annum hath not beene of me altogether neglected for I begun the exposition of this pairelesse Epistle some seuen yeares sithence at least after I had serued three whole Apprentiships in the Ministerie of the glorious Gospell of God According to the Greeke Prouerbe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Our latter thoughts bee wiser then our first I went ouer it againe by Catechizing Questions and Answeres in my Charge when I had once finished it by Lectures or Sermons All this while I had not a peece of a purpose to publish it being resolued it shold serue as Seede for that portion of the Lordes fielde and Husbandry committed to my care and trust partly because diuers learned Commentaries of Moderne Writers both forreigne and domesticall and some of them in our Mother-tongue were already extant vpon this Epistle but especia'ly for that Iiudged my selfe farre vnsufficient for such an enterprise As there was small reason after such burning lampes to erect my obscure light so I saw great reason to esteem my worke very vnworthy the publike view of this lettered and iudicious Age. Yea though sundry of my fellow-helpers in the Lord who by occasion of their businesse in our Citty were partakers of part of these Labours both by word and writing out of other Diocesses solicited me both earnestly and often For all this I suffered it to lye by mee rudely drawne out in Papers for mine owne priuate vse At last being much mooued thereunto by three seuerall Letters I was willing to part from my Coppie with expresse charge to him who receyued it a Friend in London vpon good Reasons rendred that it should onely bee surueyed by some skilfull Ministers to haue their opinion and aduice about the fitnesse of the publication cre it came vnto the authorized Licenser for two eyes see more then one And in matters of this kinde it is wel knowne to some I haue not trusted my selfe Euerie man in his ownc cause is party and therefore partial Lookers on often see more then the Actors doe But being preuented it was put into the Examiners hand before I had set too my last hand Afterward it was by my friend sent downe to me to be polished and perfected Perceiuing how heauens prouidence had brought it thus vppon the stage that it might both see and giue light what was I that I should resist it Where it may be marked that where God leadeth the way there it is safe following and comming after I yeelded the more willingly considering the motion and opinion of many Iudicious friends touching the fruitfulnesse of it did cal it out also for that my other weake endeuours in this kinde namely my Dictionary of the Scriptures found gracious acceptation entertainment of this present worke I haue the more reason to hope well not onely because of the excellency and variety of the matters handled and namely in the manie and maine differences betweene the ancient faith of the Romanes to whom Paul wrote and the newe vpstart opinions of our seduced Romanists against whom wee preach and write but also for the vnusuall and not vnprofitable manner of teaching by Interpretations Doctrines Reasons and Vses a forme wherein neuer any Comment on this Epistle was set foorth before As Iacob when his Sonnes were to trauaile into Egypt for Corne prayed for them saying The God almighty giue you mercie before the man so to this Treatise being to trauaile into many places I wish that it may finde fauour in their eyes that shall reade it To which purpose gentle Reader whosoeuer thou be suffer me to aduertise thee of some fevv things whereof I thinke it requisite thou shouldst take notice somwhat to excuse such faults as in such a worlde of matter I could not but run into beeing a man and more subiect to erre then inumerable other men 1. First thou hast here but an Epitome abridgement of longer discourses for the points of doctrine were largely followed furnished in my Sermons which in this Dialogue are contracted Wherein if you meet with some tautologies and super fluities or with dislocations som things not set in the right place or claudications and defects impute it I pray thee to the multitude of businesses being 3. times at least euery weeke in the publike vse of my Ministry whilst I did peruse prepare this to the Presse 2 Whereas some Doctrines are but lightly touched left bare without any amplification it is eyther because they were more obvious and casie or else are enlarged in some part of the Booke or because the volume would haue swolne too much if I had dilated all alike Looke for these tearmes Coherence Scope Sum Parts Interpretation Doctrines c. but sometime pointed in the Margent yet mostly noted in the body of the Booke as will be of any heedfull Reader easily obserued 3. Howsoeuer this whole Booke seeme and indeede is bigger then at first was thought of the Epistle beeing exceeding rich in Doctrines whereof thou hast scarse the gleanings yet the particular Dialogues will be deemed rather too compendious Matters being rather pointed at with the finger then explicated to the ful not so much the truth spoken out as an hint giuen what might be spoken leauing good grounds of Meditation to such as haue the gift and Art of Meditating 4. These things were preached in a popular Auditory for the most part where care was had to vtter high things in homely plaine words therefore the learned are to beare with it if they alwayes finde not the sublimity of the stile to answere the Maiesty of the matter I had rather speake fiue words to edification then a thousand to vaine ostentation And because I did not enioy
the constitution of body in equall tenour during the handling of this Epistle the Reader therefore may not looke for equal exactnesse of stile and stuffe in euery part of this Booke 5. I had a care to accommodate my selfe as for manner so for matter to my Auditory in that regard haue pressed some points further then some other and passed by or lightly passed ouer more pertinent to the text to driue home some others more fitting to the times and persons where and with whom I do liue Howbeit this thou shalt finde vniuer sally thorow the whole Booke that both the naturall sence of words and phrases and the Analysis or artificiall disposition of the Text with Summe Scope and Coherence of euery Sentence is constantly and faithfully I trust deliuered But for as much as there was an Ocean of hard and dark some both things to be entreated and Texts to be interpreted wherein I mette with great diuersity of Opinions among Expositors so as it was difficult if not imposible for such an one as I am to hit the marke in euery passage of this Epistle therefore in my best humblenesse and reuerence I submit my Spirit vnto the Prophets being not onely desirous but beseeching the Learned Teachers and guides of our English Church in loue to shew me my faylings whereof I feare they shal find not a few not slight ones Concluding with the Poet Si quid nouisti rectius istis Candidus imperti si non his vtere mecum What righter things thou knowst impart Or what I bring thee take in good part Thine in the Lord Tho. Wilson THE EPISTLE OF the Apostle PAVLE to the Romanes Explained and Opened Familiarly in Forme of a Dialogue betweene TIMOTHEVS and SILAS Wherein ye haue for the most part 7. thinges performed on euerie Text. 1. The Scope 2. Summe 3. Method 4. Interpretation with their 5. Doctrines 6. Reasons 7. And Vses of euerie Text. DIAL I. Timotheus WHat was the chiefe Argument and Occasion of Writing this Epistle Silas A Difference and dissention betweene the Iewes Gentiles which was abused by the malice of Satan and was likely to haue much hindered the course of the Gospell yea to haue stifled and choakt it in the verie Cradle and beginnings For the Iewes which did beleeue did thinke thorough the suggestion of some false Apostles Acts 15. that the Legall Ceremonies were to be still obserued as necessary to Saluation that vnlesse men were circumcised and kept the Law they could not be iustified and saued by Christ. Whereas the beleeuing Gentiles did knowe by the Doctrine of the Gospell their exemption from Moyses Law being taught that in the death and passion of our Lord all Legall rites were fully determined and that Faith alone in Christ was sufficient to Iustification before God Heereuppon arose no small discorde betweene Iewes and Gentiles which were mixed together the Iewes bearing themselues insolently because of their priuiledges despised the Gentiles as enemies of Moyses Law and the Gentiles insulting ouer the Iewes as reiected of God for the contempt of Christ. To compound this dissention Paul the Apostle framed this Epistle First shewing that neyther Gentiles by their naturall Woorkes or Iewes by their Legall deeds could be Iustified for somuch as the one violated and brake the Law of nature and the other the Lawe of Moyses therefore both the one and the other were to be Iustified thorough Christ alone apprehended by a true and liuely Faith After this generall Doctrine reaching vnto the ninth Chapter there he doth in more perticular sort represse both the insolency of the Iews by prouing that the promises were giuen and became effectuall onely to the true Israel euen to such as were of the faith of Abraham to all the Elect of God which beleeue in Christ and not to the carnall seede which came of Abraham onely according to the flesh Then in the 11. Chapter conuerting him to the Gentiles he perswadeth them vnto humility that they should modestly behaue themselues toward the Iewes forsomuch as diuers of them were dayly called to the Faith and towardes the second comming of Christ God would graffe in againe the whole Nation and make them the Members of the Christian Church When the fulnesse or bodie of the Gentiles should enter into the same then the blindnesse of the Iewes should cease it being neyther totall nor final but only in part and for a time In the 14. Chapter againe Paul setteth vppon Iewes and Gentiles exhorting them both with many and waighty reasons vnto Brotherly loue and peace not to be diuided one from another or to iudge and contemne one another about Dayes and Meats and such things as were of a middle nature The rest of the Epistle is spent in exhortations to Morrall Good-workes both speciall in respect of a Calling and generall belonging to all Christians Chap. 12. and part of the 13. where politicall duties be vrged both of the Maiestrate and of the Subiect Finally after diuers salutations and familiar matters he doth verie grauely conclude the Epistle with admonition to take heede of false Teachers with giuing of Thankes and praises of God Tim. What is the scope of this Epistle Silas To teach the way of obtaining true Righteousnesse which is not by works but by a liuely faith in Christ Iesus Tim. Are there any more matters handled in this Epistle Silas Yea sundry and most waighty as namelie about Originall Corruption Sanctification Spirituall Combate the vse of the Law of the remnants of sinne the benefites of afflictions the Constancie of Beleeuers Election Reprobation Reiection Prouocation of the Iewes Morrall Ecclesiasticall and Politicall duties Christian Liberty familiar matters Tim. What Reasons may mooue vs to loue and Studie this Epistle Sil. 1. The worthinesse and variety of the Matter 2. the Method and order of writing being verie exacte 3. the Dignity of the Instrument or Pen-man being an Apostle that had seene visions and Reuclations 4. the Maiesty and Wisedom of the Author being the God of Wisedome and Maiesty Tim. Into what Parts may this Epistle be diuided Into two parts 1. the Title and Inscription The Epistle c. 2. the Treatise Paul an Apostle c. The Treatise hath a preface ad Verse 16. wherein Paul Saluteth the Romaines wishing them good thinges and describeth the person of Christ also testifieth his pur pose of visiting them after the Preface is a Doctrionall institution vnto Chap. 12. and another exhortatorie vnto the end of the Epistle Tim. What Significations be there of this worde Epistle Sil. It hath two the one vnproper and borrowed the other proper and naturall by the vnproper signification signifieth any thing that representeth the minde of another Thus the Scriptures bee Gods Epistles also the Corinthians are called Pauls Epistles because their conuersion by his preaching as an Epistle of recommendation did commend him for a true Minister of Christ 2. Cor. 3 2. Secondly in a proper signification it
Good Deut 4 8 5. Acts 9. 2 3 4. The Law would free vs from death Thence called a quickening Spirite In respect of Author Of manner Of obedience Of the end to teach vs the worship of God who is a pure Spirit Lex ordinat hominem ad spiritualem obedientiam Indeed wee should be spirituall and free from death it we would do the Law Law is a rule of spirituall holinesse A transition to the third part of the Chapter Paul now speakes no more in time past I haue but I am * Vocibus Apostoli sunt gemitus sanctorum pugnantium contra carnales concupiscentias August Paul was partly spirituall partly carnal euen after new birth Agnascit et dcplozat potentes peccati inse habitantis reliquias Paraeus As Salomon and before him his Father Dauid did Psal. 〈◊〉 Paulus de se loquitur in proescnti absque fictione vcl prosopopoeia scd ingenue ex sensu infirmitatis suoe Sighes cōplaints of trobled sinners can hardly be brought in order yet Paul is not without Method Id est 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aug. Psal 10 12. 130 3. Phil. 3 17. If I doe what I would not then I consent to the Law that it is good but the former is nue therefore the latter Mark 20 6. Non loquitur de carne Physice sed I 〈◊〉 ogice 〈◊〉 3. Part. Voluntas bonum eligit care bonum eligit intercipit Paraeus Psalme 119. Tutus siattonitus securus si cantus Tertull. A Maior in Canterbury beheaded for comforting Rebels Edward 4. In the north many vndone for fauouring the two Earles 2. Part. 1. Part. 2. Part. 3. Part. 4. Part. Heb. 2 15. 16. Christ had not saued vs from sin being himselfe a sinner Heb. 7. 25. See this in the story of Pbaraoh Exod 1 2 c Also of Nebuchad 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 in Daniell Ier. 9 23. 1 Cor. 3 18. 19 20. Confutation Instruction Humiliation Consolation Psal. 33 6. Esay 59. 21. Rom. 8 16. The Spirit of Adoption is peculiar vnto Children Galath 4 6. It leadeth the willing it haleth not vnwilling The will cannot be compelled but willeth all freely which it wisheth Children of Gods purpose 2. and actuall children being called 2 Cor. 2 1 Proposition 2 Assumption 3 Conclusion Abba Pater Why we must labour for certainty of our adoption As in Martine Marbecke that fained himselfe to be Edward 6. 2 Proposition 2. Assumption 3. Conclusion The truth po wer mercy of God the promiser cause me to be of good hope Bernard Ephes. 1 13. 1 Proposition 2 Assumption 3 Conclusion 2. Heires 3. Heires of God 1 Pet. 1 4. The ends and vses of the Crosse. 〈◊〉 Rom. 5 3 4. 〈◊〉 posuere dy 〈◊〉 laborem virtutis via 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 angusta porta Quality Quantity 4 Doctrine Reasons 5 Vse Drift Summe Part. Interpretatiō Doctrine Reason Vse 2. Doctrine Vse 3. Doctrine Reason Vse A righteous man regards the life of his beast saith Saloman 〈◊〉 Doctrine Reasons Vses Doctrine Reasons Suprema regula iustitiae 〈◊〉 Dci 〈◊〉 Drift Parts Interpretatiō Doctrine Reasons What differēce between faith Hope Faith is before hope as the cause before the effect Vse 2. Part. Vse Ospes fallaces meritis considere nostris Doctrine Reasons Vses I will be with thee saith god to Moses Exod. 3. God and Moses will be strōg enough euen against Pharaoh The Godly faile in their prayers for lack of knowledge Facit nos postulare quae Dco placet Quiasunt de re incnarrabil's sci vita aeterna Facit gemere plus quam dici potest Drift Summe Order or me thod Interpretation The word know is set against opinion or doubting 1. Doctrine Similitude Vse Inter hoec omnia etiam eaquoe nibil sunt numerantur Bernard 〈◊〉 humiliores reddunt doctiores Aug. Cooperantur nō per se operātur sed concurrant cum causa operante Paroeus 2. Doctrine Reason What it is to loue God aright The fountain of our loue to God is Gods loue to vs. Augustine referreth this to the purpose not of the elect but of God They which be predestinate doe not perish because Gods predestination is not deceiueable August Parts Interpretation It is not a prescience of merites and truth which is the cause of election Doctrine Vse Destinare est rem ad certum sinem ordinare Praedestinare est proeordinare antcquam ad fi nem mittas Vse Scmen aut igniculi Fidel in insantibus How faith doeth iustisie not iustify See 3. Chap. Sanctificatio est gloria inchoata Glorificatio cst sanct ficatio consummata Election not vniuersall Predestination free 1 Tim. 6. 17. Mauritius who dyed most miserably Non 〈◊〉 tradid t sed occisions 〈◊〉 1 5. Hebr. 13 5. 1 Cor. 3 22 23 Iohn 6 17. The question hath heere the force of a negotiation and stronger deniall A Maxime logicall Who shall dis allow whome God allow eth Gods iudgement seat is highest saith 〈◊〉 A speech borrowed from Kings who set at their right hand their chiefe and greatest Officers and fauourites as Salomon vsed Bath sheba 1. Kings 2 19. For Christ to make intercession and to pray is not to bee taken properly but to shewe the good will of the Sonne to vs as Chrysostome noteth Seeing Christ suffered for euill seruants why should not we suffer for a good Lord we had profit by his sufferings he can haue no profit by our passions Ambrose They are slaine without any resistance Duplex persuasio vna fidei altera charitatis haec aliquādo sallitur illa nunquam Lutherus An Oath a part of Gods worship Deut. 6. Dolor est morbus excrucians animum ex malo vel imminent vel presente oritur Cicero A thing vnheard of that for Christs sake one should wish to be separated from Christ. Hierom Like to that of Christ Father if it be possible So ought Moses prayer to be vnderstood Exod. Blot me out c. This was a priuate condition next is publike The chosen people of God his flocke his sheep his lot his inheritāce consecrated to the true God not as Athens I elos Sicilia were dedicate to false Gods which yet they reckned their honors Ephe. 1. 4 5. All these ren thinges they be not virtues of the 〈◊〉 but guiftes of God to keepe them from pride Chrysust Chrysost vnder standeth it of Christ the Sonne If beside Christ they cannot find any other person to whom these words may be referred let them leaue this glory Ambr. A child of so many prayers and teares cannot be lost as one said concerning Augustine the sonne of Monica Coherence Method Summe Interpretation Doctrine Reasons A doubt A solution A 2. doubt Vses Interpretation Doctrine Reasons Vses Scope Method Interpretation Summe Doctrine Reason Vse 2. Doctrine Interpretation A doubt A solution As Sarahs wombe being barren was not cause of procreation so water in Baptisme is a thing cold dry vnable to regenerate Doctrine Reason Vse 2. Doctrine Reason Vse Oracles of Apollo at Delphos were giuen by the de rection of the starres and what more false or doubt full Scope Summe Coherence Method Doctrine Reason Vse
Scope Summe Notation of the word Diuision of the thing Definition What election is 1. Election eternall 2. Particular 3. Election in ferreth reprobation Propositū dei ad uersu vni genus humanum sese extendit inquit I utherus In massa pura aut corrupta In massa corrupta was election made Reasons Oracles is of the purpose of God and the good plea sure of him who calleth Origen Election com meth from the will of the Elector not from any thing in the elected Reprobation priuatiue and positiue We ought to be content with this that Gods will is the onely cause of election Phocius 7. end of elec tion Gods glory 8. effects of election 9. election vn changeeble 10. election knowne Rom 9 23 24 Doctrine Reasons Vses Will to good is not of nature it is Gods gift P. Martyr 2. Oracle A doubt Solution How this text doth fit the purpose of Paul A doubt Solution Doctrine Reason Scope Parts Debilum sinon reddis habes quod gratuler's sireddis non habes quod querarn Idem Augustine was of this opiniō for faith but retracted it Latct discretionis ratio sed non 〈◊〉 ipsa discretio Aug. Note This Texte makes much against them which holde the beginning of our saluation to come from our selues August Summe Parts Interpretation Doctrine Nos volumus sed Deus qui dat bene velle August Hoc appertissime contradicit Apostolo qui tribuit Dco quod demit voluntati Totum Deo detur qui voluntatem et 〈◊〉 et adiuuat bonam facit et conseruat Scope No reason why God did this to Pharaoh rather then to another King Chrysost. Paul might by an example of the Iew haue confirmed his purpose but wisely he did it by an heathenish king Doctrine Reason As Pharaoh omitted nothing which might bee for his owne destruction so God lefte nothing vndone which might be for his correction 〈◊〉 Interpretation Doctrine Reason Pharaoh 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 libero arbitrio Deus indurauit Pharaonem 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aug. The will of God cannot be resisted because it is most mighty yet it is by no meanes vniust but most vpright Amb. Origen Esay 45 〈◊〉 Psal. 135. 6. Exodus 39 7. Iob. 12 10. Duke 12 5. Ephe. 1 11. Scope Summe Interpretation Doctrine Reason Vse Scope Interpretation Doctrine Reason Vse 2. Doctrine Vse 3. Doctrine Vse 4. Doctrine Reason Vse Interpretation 5. Doctrine Reason Vse 6. Doctrine Reason Vse Summe Interpretation 1. Doctrine 2. Reason Similitudes Vses A doubt Solution Markes of a calling which is effectuall 2. Doctrine Reason Vses 3. Doctrine 4. Doctrine 5. Doctrine Reasons Reason Doctrine Proofe By scripture By reason Vse 2. Doctrine Proofe Reason Parts Method Interpretation 1. Doctrine 2. Doctrine Doctrine Doctrine 2. Doctrine Summe Parts Interpretation Doctrine Vse 2. Doctrine Reason Vse A doubt Solution 3. Doctrine Vse 4. Doctrine Reason Parts 1. Doctrine 2. Doctrine Reason Note Doctrine Reasons Vses 〈◊〉 Interpretation 2. Doctrine Reasons Vses Iohn 17 9. Parts Interpret Doctrine Reasons Vse Luke 9 34 35 Method Interpret Doctrine Reason 2 Thes 2. 8. Vse Ignorantia excusat non a toto sed á 〈◊〉 2. Doctrine Reason Vse Interpretation 3. Doctrine 4. Doctrine Reason Vse Interpretation 5. Doctrine Reason Similitude 2. Part of Chap. 6. Doctrine Reason Vse Drifte Method Parts Coherence Interpretation Summe Doctrine Reason Vse The formet Doctrine teacheth that Faith properly taken 〈◊〉 not but in respect of the obiect Christ from whom it hath al vertue and power How the law doth bring to Christ. Vse Much more worthy of reproofe are such as be neuer a whit affrighted greeued by hearing the threats of the law these be 〈◊〉 from Christ. 2. Part. 1. Doctrine 2. Doctrine Summe Scope Interpret 1. Doctrine Reason Vse Interpretation 1. Doctrine 2. Doctrine 3. Doctrine A doubt Solution Vse The law hū-bleth vs by shewing what we ought to haue and yet haue it not by our owne default also it prouoketh by prayer to secke it Scope Summe Parts Interpretation 1. Doctrine 2. Doctrine Faith properly taken is not our iustice before God A doubt A solution Therefore Law and Gos pell to be destinguished by the nature of doctrine and not by bookes Vse Doubt Solution Interpretation Doctrine Reason Vse Doctrine Doctrine Doubt Solution Vse To him who hath not the fruit of these to him Christ is not dead risen and ascended Scope Summe Parts Interpretation Doctrine Reason Vse Similitudes Vse 3. Doctrine Interpretation Doubt Solution Doubt Solution Doctrine Aidoubt Solution Vse Coherence Method or disposition of the Text. 2. Degree of Saluation Iewes Gentiles be equal wherein and why Interpret Doctrine Reason Al that be iustified by faith onely are freely iustified Amb. in 3. ad Rom. God hath Iustified vs v. sing thereto no workes but saith onely cbrys in 3. Rom Onely Faith in Christ doeth make vs cleane Aug. Vse Quod primam id verum sal sum quod posterim 2. Doctrine Reason Vse Colos. 2 2. Iohn 17 3. Iohn 6 40. Ephes. 3 12. Doubt Solution Doubt Solution Confessio est via qua peruentur 〈◊〉 Bez Note Doctrine Scope Doctrine Reason Vse Doubt Interpretation 2. Doctrine Doctrine 3 Method Interpret Doctrine Vse 2. Doctrine Reasons 2. Doctrine Doubt Doubt Solution Reasons Vse Doctrine Reason Vse Doctrine Reason Doubt Solution Vse Preaching of the word is as Oyle faith as the Lampe As the Lamp without oyle goeth out so faith without preaching Interpretation Doctrine Reason 〈◊〉 Cor. 3 12. Called to preach not to Sacrifice Coherence Doubt Solution Doubt Interpretation Doctrine 2. Doctrine Vse 5. Doctrine Reason Ezek. 3 18. 1. Cor. 9 16 17. Part. Interpret Doctrine Vse Doubt Solution Doubt No kingdome of note in the world but within 40. yeares after the passion of Christ receiued the Gospel saith Egisippus Vse 〈◊〉 brought in ra ther tyrannical subiectiō to the Pope then pure religion Peter Martyr Obiection Summe Answere Interpretation Doubt Solution Doctrine Vse Doubt Solution Doubt Solution Solution Doctrine Summe Interpretation Doctrine Reason Vse Doubt Solution Doctrine Doctrine Scope Parts Obiection Solution 1. Argument to proue that all Iewes wer not Reprobates Doubt Solution Gods loue is vnchangeable and his election constant Proofe from scripture Vse Summe Parts Interpretation Doctrine Reason Doctrine Reason Doctrine Reason Doctrine Reason Vse Doctrine Reason Deus est totus Oculus Doubt Solution Doctrine Vse See du Pless his booke of the mystery of iniquity Gratia nullo 〈◊〉 gratia nisi 〈◊〉 modo 〈◊〉 August Summe Doubt Solution Doctrine Reason Parts Doctrine Vse Vse Doubt Solution Doctrine Reason Vse Popish cuasions Vse Doctrine Reason Vse Reason Vse Reasons Summe Parts 〈◊〉 Solution Doctrine Reasons Vse Ezek. 11 19 20. Doctrine Resaon Doctrine Reason Holy Scriptures are so tempered as that is plaine in one place which is dark in another Aug. It is lawfull for vs to 〈◊〉 something
in mens writings if they haue otherwise writ ten then the truth will beare Aug. Interpret Doctrine Doctrine Reason Tradidit Robo am in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sicut Deus tradidit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pseudo 〈◊〉 Aug. Reason Vse Doctrine What a feare fullheauy punishment it is to haue an heart hardened Reasons Vse Sin is of God as a recompence not as an offence as a retribution but not as a transgrescion Scope Parts Doctrine Reason Vse Doctrins Lutherans also do much wrong vs in this matter Therebe sundry predictions which are no maledictions 2 part of the Chapter Two ends of Gods counsel in reiecting the Iewes Doctrine Reasons Vse Doctrine Vse How to reape benefit by sin Doctrine Doctrine Doctrine Interpret Summe Doctrine Reason Vse Doctrine Doctrine Reason Vse Doctrine Reason Vse Proposition Assumption Conclusion Interpret Doctrine Reason Vse Interpretation Doctrine How the Ministerie is to be made honorable Vse Parts Interpretation Doubt Solution Vse Doctrine Reason Vse Interpretation Doctrine Reason Vse Doctrine Interpret Vse Doctrine Reasons Interpret Doubt Solution Doubt Solution Vse See 〈◊〉 notes on 1. Iohn 4. 18. Doctrine Vse M. Perkins Reasons Vse Solution Doubt Solution Reasons why the Apostles doe proue their doctrine by Scripture of the old Te stament We must otherwise iudge of the canonicall Scripture then Catholike authors Interpretation Explanation of the doctrine Ezek. 37. 1 2. 3 4. c. Doctrine Reasons Vse Interpret Doubs Solution Doctrine Vse Mal. 3 6. Numb 13 19. Esay 46 11. 1 Sam. 15 29. Psal. 110 4. Iam. 1 17. Psal. 4 2 3. Doctrine Interpret Doctrine Reasons Reason Vse Doctrine Reason Doubt Doctrine 1 Cor. 10 30. Properties of our Christian Sacrifice Manner Interpret Vse Vse Sacrifice twofold proper and improper Of proper sacrifices two ends and two kindes The improper spirituall sacrifice here meant Reasons why Christian obedience is called sacrifice Vse Properties of our Sacrifice See Psal. 136. whole Coherence Summe Interpretat Why naturall men be called the world Proofe by scripture Reasons Similitudes Vse Such maisters such seruants Regis ad exemplum 〈◊〉 componitur 〈◊〉 Doctrine Doctrine Authoritie Reason Vse Doctrine Reason Vse The minde is first to bee made good Interpretat Doctrine Reasons Summe Deus dixit Gen. 1. Double 〈◊〉 briety Coherence Similitude The Pope no head of the Church Christ gaue some Apostles some Prophets c. Ephes 4 11. but he gaue no head Ephes. 4 11. Phil. 1. 1. 1 Tim. 3 8. Prophesy or Ministry So Origen and M. Peter Martyr take it generally for Doctrine and exhortation also 〈◊〉 Prophesying subdiuided Thus Peter Martyr Oleuian and M. Doctor Willet do distinguish them Differing guists verse 6. Ministry subdiuided Acts 6 3 5. Thus Martyr Olcuian Orinaus and Paraeus do iudge Piscator also Like to our Church-wardens and Side men Thus Faius and Gualter and Paraeus expound it Coherence Sixe properties effects of charity Doubt Solution Note this Doctrine Reason Vse 1. qualitie of loue Three Rules whereby to iudge sincere loue The 2. words in the originall signify an hatred with vehemencie and to be ioyned vnto that which is good with a strong and indissoluble bond Pet. Martyr out of Chrysostoms Interpret Brethren because they communicate in one the same thing then ore thoy loue one another by good right 〈◊〉 The 〈◊〉 Church neyther sound Church nor sound member Rainold The faith of 〈◊〉 now 〈◊〉 of old Rome is not euen The great Anti-christ no where but at Rome What honour is How ingen dered What it is to go before other in giuing honour 2. Extreames of diligence Feruencie or zeale So M Beza affirmeth Hope patiēce Prayer How our praiers be continuall Hospitality Blesse what it is Where were patience or experience or hope without these persecutions of wicked men saith Chrystostome Mutuall affection What 〈◊〉 there is in contention about religion on the examples of Iewes and 〈◊〉 of Arrians Christians of Papists and Hugonites of Lutherans and Protestants of Formalists and 〈◊〉 as they be called doe witnesse Effect of Arrogancy Innocency of manners Reasons of a peaceable life Doubt Solution Magistrates be lawfull auengers How we may vse Lawe and authority Augustine vnderstandes by coales of fire the burning gripes of Repentance making anenimy relent beeing mollified by benefits as Ierom saith Others of burning charitie fire of loue as Martyr and Lyra. Others of both as M. Caluin c. Subiect what it imports Similitudes Powers Doubt Solution The kinds of power Mariti 〈◊〉 Patria 〈◊〉 Vse 2. Reason How Magistrates may be resisted A good wary wise prince is oftentimes sold. Reason Doubt Solution Doubt Solution Doubt Solution Doctrine Reasons Vse How loue is the ulfilling of the law and why Doubt Solution The Triall of Loue. Kairos Sleepe naturall and spirituall A natural and a spirituall waking Interpretat To cast off what Armour Of light why Interpretat Summe Vse How why Christ a garment Christ is truly 〈◊〉 two wayes Doctrine Doctrine Doubt Solution Great 〈◊〉 betweene 〈◊〉 and West Churches about obseruation of East r. betweene Luther protestants about breaking the bread This kinde of Carbonarie faith Cardinall Hosius requireth in all which dy wel and holds it sufficient for their saluatiō Scope Rom. 8 5. What it is to liue to Christ What it is to dye vnto the Lord. What is meant by Iudging Vse 7. things confiderable by this text about the last iudgement Acts 17 31. 1 Cor. 15 25 26 27 28. Howthe place of Esay cited by Paul is to be vnderstood The corporal superstitious bowing of the knee to the letters and 〈◊〉 of Iesus name for they do it not to the Lord or to Christ or to Emanuell is not to be proued by this Text. Diuels haue no material keees yet they also must bow Doctrine Vse Interpretat 3. Doctrine Vse 1 Cor. 6 9. Gal. 5 21. Vse Righteousnes Peace Ioy. Doctrine Note this He meaneth by faith an vndoubted certainety of minde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the truth of God 〈◊〉 Acts 15 9. Titus 1 15. An Infideil is 〈◊〉 of sinne because he dooth his workes not of faith or to the end for which he should and he doth them with an vngodly will Aug. Order and partes of the Chapter Vse Doctrine Vse Reason Doctrine Doctrine Reason Vse Doctrine
and mortall which is prooued Heb. 9 27. also by experience and reason which is dwelling sin wherof seeing none be free therefore all be fraile and vnder death Tim. What vse of this instruction Silas It serueth much to shake off pride and security and to prouoke all to watchfulnesse and humblenesse Should dust be proud should man be secure seeing he must die and come to iudgement Tim. What is the answere to this obiection Silas The Spirit is life because of righteousnes Tim. What is meant here by the Spirit Sylas Some by the spirite will haue meant the Holy Ghost the spirit of God and Christ dwelling in vs then the meaning is though we carry about vs mortall bodies yet the holy Spirite of Christ dwelling in vs is euen in this mortality the earnest and pledge of immortall life in heauen But by Spirite heere is meant the spirituall part of man to wit the soule being 〈◊〉 by the spirit of God The opposition betweene the spirit and the body do require this sence Tim. What vse is to be made of this point Silas A singular comfort against the terror of death the horror conceiued from the putrifaction and rottennesse of the body in the graue that howsoeuer the body must die by the decree of God yet the soule being sure of eternall life shall liue for euer with Christ in heauen the better part shall be well euen most happie and the worst part the body must follow in time for being both the members of Christ and temples of the Spirite both must be vessels of celestiall glory Tim. What other instruction from hence Silas Whosoeuer is righteous indeed by inherent and imputed righteousnesse he may bee vndoubtedly sure that he shall liue for euer eternally with God first in his soule then in his body The reason is because such haue the beginning of eternall life and therefore are sure of the possession For God will finish that which hee begins also he will keepe his promise Tim. What vse of this point Silas It should cause euery one to search whether he be iustified and sanctified He that findes these vpon due examination findes strong testimony of his eternall saluation whereof the lesse we doubt the more sure we are of righteousnesse Secondly it affoordes a sharpe reproofe to such as are vnrighteous as their liues do shew yet promise to them selues life eternall and professe the hope of it these lye and deale not truely whosoeuer saith that he shall liue happily yet hath no care to liue holily He that walks in darkenesse and saith that hee hath communion with light doth deceiue himselfe DIAL X. Verse 11. But if the Spirit of him that raised vp Iesus from the dead dwell in you hee that raised vp Christ from the dead shall also quicken your Mortall bodyes by his Spirit that dwelleth in you Tim. VVHat doth this Text containe Silas A Consolation taken from the effects of the Spirit raising vp our vile bodies vnto a glorious life It dooth naturally arise from the former verse after this fashion Our bodies when they be dead and do lye and rot in the graue they shal be quickned again at the last day by the power of Christs spirit The sum whereof is thus much that howsoeuer death and corruption in the graue be things very terrible yet for all that this is no small comfort vnto the faithfull that the same Spirit which at their death giues eternall life to them as concerning their soules shal also at the length quicken their bodies that the whole man may liue and be blessed for euer Tim. Let vs now come to expound the words and tel vs what is meant heere by Him and the Spirit of him Sil. By him is meant God the Father from whome because the holy Ghost proceedeth therefore it is called his Spirit or the Spirit of him Tim. What is meant heere by Iesus and the raising him vp from the dead Tim. By Iesus is meant the body of Iesus which being crucified and dead was quickned againe the third day and this is called the raising vp Iesus from the dead A Synecdoche of the whole for a part Tim. What do ye learne from these wordes thus opened and declared Tim. VVHat is the summe of this 12. verse Silas That Christians must not liue after the flesh but after the Spirite which though it be not expressed yet it must be vnderstood by the law of contraries Tim. By what argument is this exhortation pressed and vrged vpon vs Silas By foure arguments The first is taken from that which is equall and honest verse 12. The second from danger the third from profit the fourth from the easinesse of it verse 13. Tim. What is the argument taken from honesty Silas It is this Common honesty requireth that euery man pay his debt now all the faithfull are debters to the Spirite and therefore wee are all bound to pay this debt by liuing after the Spirite Tim. What are we to learne generally from this exhortation Silas Two things First that in good order of teaching exhortation must follow doctrine the reason is first because exhortation pierceth deeper and sticketh longer when it is built firmely vpon the ground of some doctrine euen as doctrine becomes more liuely when there is an edge set vpon it by exhortation Secondly from hence we are generally taught that it is a point of honesty and iustice to answere and satisfie our debts as it is written Rom 13 8. Owe nothing to any man Whervnto adde the example of the widdow mentioned in 2. Kings 4 7. who being charged with many Children yet sold her substance to pay her debt See more touching this vpon the Dialogue Rom. 13. 8. Tim. What vse is to be made of this point Silas It reproues sundry sorts of people First such as borrow and neuer meane to pay taking all to bee their owne that once comes into their purse Secondly such as are of opinion that whatsoeuer is lent them is their owne if they neede it neyther are they bound to restore Thirdly such as will pay their debts but they doe it out of a loue not to honesty but to their own reputation Fourth ly such as wickedly deferre payment to the hurt of their creditours or wholly defiaude their creditours by vniust tricks Fiftly such as discharge their debt but doing it with an ill will louing them the worse which haue trusted them with their mony that prouerbe being often fulfilled in this case When I lent I was a friend but when I asked I was vnkinde Sixtly it rebukes Ministers which pay not the debt of teaching to their people the people that pay not their due and debt of maintenance to their teachers Rom. 1 14. I am a debtor to the Grecian 1 Cor. 914. The Lord hath so ordained it that they which preach the Gospell should liue by the Gospell Tim. In what respects or by what wayes doe the faithfull become debters to
doe not once looke after heauenly glory whatsoeuer they professe much lesse seriously nay they doe persecute the seruants of God which doe put their trust in God and hope for his glory 2. Tim. 1 11 12. also 2 9 10. Thus the loue of the world and strength of sinfull corruption hath quenched that desire and hope of the wicked concerning heauenly glory which still liues in vnreasonable creatures this is a miserable condition Secondly in respect of the godly this must serue first to checke and reproue the weaknesse and coldnesse of their desires after celestiall glory where of the very creature is so greedy Secondly to prouoke and whet themselues to a more eager thirst and longing after it by example of the creature and in consideration that the same glory doth especially belong to them in a more speciall manner and measure and therefore ought in an especiall sort to be coueted of them for which purpose very great care must be had as for the mortification of al sinfull corruptions so chiefly for the crucifying of the world to themselues because heauen is more or lesse desired as worldly things are more or lesse beloued of vs. Tim. What is the reason that the creature is kept from his desired end to wit his perfection Silas That is declared in the 20. verse to be the vanity that is the vanishing and flceting condition of the creature consisting in bondage and corruption Tim. What is meant by being subiect vnto this vanity Sil. To be put vnder such a condition or to bee ordained to be vnder such an estate as is vaine and corruptible Which vanity commeth vnto it not by it owne will and inclination for we all know that all creatures doe desire their owne preseruation and perfection but by the commandement and will of their Creator which hath thereunto subdued it Tim. What doctrine ariseth from hence Silas That all the creatures of God which bee vnder the third heauen bee liable to vanity beeing at the first created of God in a most noble and excellent condition The reasons heereof is first mans sinne deseruing it to be so Secondly Gods counsell appointing and ordaining it to be so to wit that they beeing made for mans sake should stand or fall together with him Tim. What vse of this Doctrine Silas It admonisheth vs how much God is offended with mans sinne in that he punisheth the very creatures for it Secondly to humble man in consideration that all the creatures are impaired and made the worse for his sinne Thirdly seeing all creatures partake with vs in our punishment it should cause vs to bee mercifull vnto them which need our mercy and be in our danger What concernes this matter shall bee further handled in the next verse DIAL XX. Verse 21. Because the creature also shall bee deliuered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the Sonnes of God Tim. VVHat doth this Text containe Silas A promise to the creature of deliuerance from misery vnder which it lyeth by the appointment of God for mans sinne Tim. What is meant by the creature and what is it to be deliuered Silas By creature is meant the whole frame of the worlde the insensible creature and whatsoeuer GOD made which is voyde of reason or sence And to bee deliuered is to bee set free or at liberty quit and exempted Tim. From what shall the creature be deliuered Silas From bondage and corruption These words to bee bond or subiect to corruption expound the worde Vanity and signifieth corruption or a corruptible estate whereunto for mans sinne the creature is bounde and subiect Tim. Wherein dooth this corruption of the Creature appeare Silas In these things First it is wearied with continuall labour for our sake Secondly manie creatures loose their liues for our vse and at our pleasure Thirdly all of them are forced to doe seruice vnto the diuels which range in the aire or to the lustes of wicked men Fourthly their beauty force and glory is by reason of mans sinne often impaired Lastly they are subiect to a dissolution in the end in such sort as they bee now they shall be no longer Tim. What is meant by the Sonnes of God and vvhat is their liberty Silas By Sonnes of God is meant all the Children of GOD whether his Sonnes or Daughters by a 〈◊〉 as man signifieth often both man and woman Psal. 1 1. and by their glorious liberty is signified such a libertie as shall not onely free all beleeuers from all manner of euils either of crime or paine but be accompanied with vncomparable glory and honour Tim. What is meant by into Silas So to be deliuered as to be partakers of the liberty and glory of the godly Chrysostom reades dia for the glorious liberty of the sonnes of God as if the end or finall cause of their deliuerance wer pointed at namely that as God made the worlde for man and for man subdued it to vanity so he would deliuer and restore it for men euen to illustrate enlarge the glorie of Gods Children Tim. What is the Doctrine to bee Learned out of this Verse Silas This the world with the creatures therein shal be set free from their seruile corrupt condition euen at that day when God shall perfectly glorifie his Children in soule and body Tim. What manner of freedome and deliuerance shall this bee Silas Of the manner of deliuerance of the creatures there be two opinions The first opinion is that it shall bee by abolition or annihilation making the creature cease to be at all which is a kind of deliuerance because if the creature be not at all then it can no longer be vnder vanity bondage and corruption The second opinion is that this deliuerance shall bee by a chaunge of qualities the creature being altered into a better estate as a man is changed in his regeneration his substance remaines the same a newe quality of holinesse is 〈◊〉 brought in or as Golde is altered in the furnace the drosse beeing remooued it becomes more pure so the world shall be but purified and restored to his first perfection but not wasted to nothing And this last opinion do I hold to be the truest and that for these reasons following The first is by the 〈◊〉 of Scripture teaching that the world shal bee but changed and renued Psa. 102-26 27. Esay 66 22. and 65. 17. And in this last place as in our text also there is promise made not of annihilation but of a restitution of the worlde that it shall not vtterly be extinct but renued as Peter expounds it 2 Pet. 3. 13. Secondly as the world was but changed and cleansed at the first by water so it shall bee no otherwise at the last by fire that was only changed and not quite destroyed so shall this be Thirdly our Text doth not barely say the creature shal be deliuered but addeth into the glorious liberty of
the Spirit The second is their waiting for the ful accomplishment of their heauenly inheritance redemption of their bodies Tim. What is that which is here called the Spirit Silas By a Metonymie of the cause for the effect the Spirit is put here to signifie all the gifts of the Spirit which be not miraculous guifts which we cannot finde that the Romanes had nor yet common guifts such as hypocrites and wicked men haue but speciall gifts peculiar to the elect as calling faith iustification sanctification hope loue repentance c. Tim. How are these gifts termed first fruits Sil. It is a metaphor or speech borrowed from the manner of the Church of the old Testament when the Iewes by the commandement of God did offer their first fruites vnto God partly to shewe their thankfulnesse vnto God and partly to 〈◊〉 the rest of the crop Deut. 26. Leuit. 23. 14. The which the Apostle doth fit to his purpose after this sort As by offering the first fruites the Iewes receiued hope of a good haruest to enioy the rest of the crop in due time so the portion of sauing and speciall grace which Gods children haue here assureth them of the persection of glory hereafter that God will fulfill that certainely in them which he hath happily begun Tim. What doctrines doe ye learne from the words thus expounded Silas The doctrines bee two the first is such as feele the speciall guifts of Gods Spirit wrought in their hearts now may be assured of 〈◊〉 life in heauen the reason hereof is the faithfulnes of God who will accomplish the beginnings of his grace 1 Cor. 1. 9. Phil. 1. 6. Tim. What is the vse of this doctrine Sil. First it reproues them which hope for eternall glory and yet haue not these guifts of the Spirit in them Secondly it comfores the godly who haue these first fruites because they certainly shall in the end haue the fulnesse of blisse so as they do with patience 〈◊〉 for it Tim. What is the other doctrine Sil. This that 〈◊〉 beleeuers haue the gifts of the Spirit but in a meane measure as the first fruites offered to God were but an handfull as it were in respect of the rest of the heape so the portion of the guifts which the faithfull haue are but very small in respect of that they should and one day must haue The reasons why the gifts of the Spirit are measured out to the faithfull in so small a portion is first to humble them in the sight of their owne imperfections and wants Secondly to stirre them vp to more seruent prayer that they may alwayes seeke to God and depend vppon him hauing euer neede of him Lastly because this way doeth most make for Gods glory and also it doeth nourish mutuall charity amongst men 2 Cor. 12. 9. 10. Gala. 6. 2. 3. Tim. What profit are we to make of this doctrine Sil. 〈◊〉 it serueth to harten and cheere those that haue any measure of sauing grace in them bee it neuer so little ye a though it bee but a desire to beleeue so as there bee soundnesse and truth withall Secondly this must admonish the children of God that they endeuour to grow and encrease in the graces of God 2 Pet. 3. 18. by the diligent and constant vse of all good meanes Gala. 6. 8. Tim. What other things learne ye hence Silas As the first fruites were dedicated to GOD only so all our gifts should bee bestowed to this ende onely to serue and honour God by them and not for vaine glory or worldly preferment Tim. Now tell vs what is meant by adoption Sil. The inheritance of heauen whereunto beleeuers are adopted Tim. But how can they be said to wayte for their adoption which bee already adopted and be already Sonnes Sil. They which bee already adopted hauing the right of sons and title to the inheritance may yet still wayt for the consummation of their glory and full fruition of their inheritance And this is it which is heere meant by the redemption of our bodies because when our bodies shall be wholly free from corruption and misery then shall our glory be consummate and perfect Tim. What is the doctrine that ariseth from these words Sil. That the redemption of the saithfull will then bee effectuall and compleat when their bodies shall be againe raised out of the dust The reasons hereof be first because while they liue they are subiect to many sinfull infirmities and miseries of this life Secondly because the body must be dissolued from the soule by death and afterwards rotte in the graue therefore till the body bee restored at the resurrection the glory of the faithfull cannot be consmmate and perfect howsoeuer now they are redeemed from sin sathan damnation and hell Tim. What is the duty of Gods children in regard of their glory to come Silas To waite for it with sighes Tim. Howe may the sighes of Gods children be descerned from the sighes of the hypocrite Silas Gods children doe sigh in themselues that is soundly and secretly their sighes come both from the bottome of their heartes in a liuely sence of that which they want and looke for and also they are secret and silent not appearing somuch outwardly as hypocrites doe to bee seene of men as conceiued inwardly in the sight of God DIAL XXII Verses 24 25. For wee are saued by hope but hope that is seene is no hope for howe can a man hope for that which hee seeth But if we hope for that which wee see not we do with patience abide for it Tim. WHat is the drift and purpose of this text Silas To proue that which he said in the former verse to wit that all true beleeuers doe with sighes waite for their full and perfect adoption euen their celestiall inheritance The reason which is here vsed to prooue this is taken from the nature of hope thus We haue heauenly saluation no otherwise but by hope therefore our full saluation is yet absent from vs and with patience to bee waited for For where the thing hoped for is present there is no place for hope which so presupposeth the absence of perfect blessednesse to the griefe of beleeuers as withall it looketh certainly to possesse it in due time whence ariseth ioy and gladnes Tim. What doth this text contayne Silas Two things first a proposition we are saued by hope Secondly an application opening the office and nature of hope Tim. In the nature of hope what things doeth the Apostle Paul consider Silas Two things First that the thing hoped for is absent verse 24. For Hope which is seene is no hope Secondly that it must bee patiently waited for Verse 25. For if we hope for that we see not then we do with patience abyde for it Tim. Expound the words and tell vs what is meant by We and also what is meant by Saued We are saued Silas By Wee is meant the Apostle himselfe and all
and an illusion of the diuel Their reasons be First because none can be certaine of his perseuerance in grace contrary to Rom. 8 29 30. Secondly because they finde the word heere Englished Perswaded to be elsewhere in Scripture applyed vnto coniecturall knowledge as 1 Thess. 1 4. Rom. 15 14. 2 Tim. 1 5. Heb. 6 9. The cause whereof is because in these places the Apostle speaketh not of his own but of the faith election of others wherof we can haue but a charitable perswasion The second vse of this doctrine is to prouoke all that finde not this certaine perswasion of Gods loue to labor for it and those which haue it to be exceeding thankfull to God for it Lastly this reproues those that build their perswasion of Gods loue and their title to eternall life on grounds which be probable onely as because they are baptized and haue knowledge and make protestation and come to Sermons and Sacraments and do some good things and refraine from some euil things and haue bin manie waies blessed and holpen of God for al these things are common both to good and bad which liue in the bosom of the Church See Eccl. 9. 2. 1 Cor. 10 1 2 3 4. Hypocrites may haue and many haue them all in a farre greater plenty and proportion then very many of Gods children haue them CHAP. IX DIAL I. Verses 1 2 3. I say the trueth in Christ I lye not my conscience bearing mee witnesse in the Holy Ghost that I haue c. Timotheus WHat doth the Apostle handle in this Chapter Silas In this Chapter and the two following Paul entreateth of that great mystery of diuine election and reprobation and of the reiection of the Iewes and the vocation of the Gentiles depending thereon Tim. How doeth hee fall into this dispute and argument of Gods eternall predestination Tim. Of this diuers men iudge diuersly they all so agree in the matter of his treatise as yet they vary about the coherence and knitting of these three following Chap ters to the former Some thinke that he climeth vp to the mystery of election that he may lay foorth the fountain of faith and iustification and so proue them to be free and independant vpon vs. Others say this depends on Chapter 3. verse 29. where the Apostle hauing prooued righte ousnesse by faith now he setteth on the other thing to proue that it comes without respect of persons both to Iew and Gentile which beleeue and that according to election Others fetch the coherence from verse 30 or 38. 39. of the eight Chapter thus If God will glorifie whome hee foreknewe and the faithfull cannot bee separated from Gods loue how comes it that the Iewes whome God foreknew once and which are Gods onely people are now cast out and repelled from grace and glory Vnto which he answereth that all which be Iewes by carnall generation be not the people of God vnto whome the promises doe belong but the elect alone whether Iewes or Gentiles But I take it rather this to be the reason of the connexion that against the former doctrine of iustification by faith the vnbeleefe of the Iewes might bee obiected thus If Pauls doctrine bee true which hitherto hee hath taught of the right way of being iustified and saued thorough faith in Christ why doe not the Iewes approue and embrace it either the Iewes are none of Gods people or the doctrine and promises of grace belong to them if not to them then how is God faithfull in keeping promise seeing hee sayed hee would be their God Vnto which the Apostle answereth that the Iewes obtained not righteousnesse and saluation by Christ because many of them were vnbeleeuers The reason of this is because they were reprobates for such as were elect did beleeue and were iustified and saued which is sufficient to proue God true of his promise which was neuer made but to Abrahams spirituall seede not to such as came of him according to the flesh Tim. What be the parts of this Chapter Silas Three first a graue protestation of Pauls sorrow in behalfe of the Iewes which beleeued not in Christ vnto verse 6. Secondly a defence of Gods promise against humane reason to verse 24. Thirdly a declaration of the mystery touching the calling of the Gentiles and refusing of the Iewes by the oracles of the Prophets which did foretell the one and the other to the ende of the Chapter Tim. Why did Paul beginne with protestation of his sorrow Silas To auoide the offence of the Iewes who were likely to take indignation at this doctrine therefore hee vseth an insinuation to gaine their good will for which purpose he also prayseth them ver 4. 5. Which commends the wisedome of the Apostle in preuenting the contempt of his doctrine Tim. What doth he performe in these three first verses Silas Hee layeth downe or propoundeth the trueth Secondly the greatnesse Thirdly the cause of his sorrow The trueth and greatnesse of his sorrow he proues by a sacred oath calling Christ his conscience and the Holy Ghost to witnes that it was so that he did truely and great ly bewaile their case Tim. What instructions are we to learne out of this first verse Silas That a Christian must alwaies speake trueth but especially in an oath the reason is because an vntrueth vttered in an oath is not onely a lye but it is a periurie which is a greater sinne Secondly because by such vntrueths Gods name is dishonoured when hee is called to witnesse a false matter who is the auenger of all falsehoode Tim. What vse hereof Silas It admonisheth all men to take heede what they affirme or denie vpon their oath that it be no vaine matter or vncertaine and doubtfull or vntrue or false but such as they know to be most certaine and true Tim. What further instruction from hence Silas Hence wee learne what an oath is by whome we may sweare and in what forme of words Tim. What is an Oath Silas A confirmation of some hidden trueth necessary to be knowne and yet not knowne to others by appealing to the witnesse and iudgement of GOD who is the searcher of hearts and punisher of periurie 1 Kings 8. 32. Heb. 6. Tim. By whome may we sweare Silas By Christ Iesus and by the Holy Ghost as well as by God the Father which doth plainly proue the deity of Christ and the Spirit as also that it is a sinne to sweare by any Creature because they are not the searchers of hearts nor punishers of secret periuries also because swearing lawfully is a part of Gods worship Deut. 6. 13. Tim. Why then doth Paul put his conscience in the Oath it being a creature Sil. His meaning is that what his conscience knew to be true Christ the Spirit also knew it more perfectly Tim. In what forme is an Oath to be taken Silas Thus I speake the trueth and lye not Christ bearingmy conscience witnesse Tim. What
of them came Christ concerning the flesh a most high excellency that he who was the eternall Sonne of God did vouchsafe for to take his man-hood of the Iewes and to haue the same parents and ancestors as he was man as they had Now that such a soueraigne fauour as this should not onely not profite them but turne to their destruction through their wilfull blindnes no maruaile it Paul did grieuously mourne for it Tim. Wherefore is this added who is God ouer all Silas To shew that Christ besides his humane nature had another nature according to which hee did not descend of the Iewes but was begotten of God euerlastingly being equall to God in the substance and glory of the God-head as it is heere prooued by two Epithites one that he is ouer all persons and ouer al things hauing made them all Secondly that he is God blessed for euer a title attributed to God the Creator Chap. 1 25. This place then informes vs not of the diuinity of the Father or of the Trinity but of that high mystery touching Christ his natures and person that hee is true man and true God also both man and God in one person which stops the mouths of Arrians Mahumetists Nestorians c. Tim. Now that those qualities and dignities are opened shew vs what we are hence to learne for our instructions Silas First that it is a singular fauour highly to bee accounted of to be a member of Gods visible Church because many blessings doe accompany them and wonderfull be their priuiledges Secondly wee learne that wee may not trust nor rest in any out-ward priuiledge whatsoeuer the reason is because none could haue had more or greater then the Iewes who had no good by them because being seuered from faith and godlinesse they could further them to no other purpose but to increase iudgement and wrath vpon their heades for abusing them Tim. What vse of this point Silas To warne impenitent sinners not to rest in external prerogatiues of word and Sacraments and of profession For notwithstanding all this they shall perish if they repent not and amend their liues as these Iewes did See 〈◊〉 7 1 2 3 4 5. 1. Cor. 10 1 2 3. Tim. What other doctrine is to be gathered from hence Silas That Gods gifts are still to bee loued and commended whatsoeuer the men be to whom they are committed because the sinnes of the person cannot pollute the good gifts of God which remaine holy and excellent howsoeuer they behaue themselues in whō they are Tim. What profit is to be made of this point Silas First heere we are taught to put a difference betweene the men and Gods gifts Secondly it reproues such as condemne good things for their sakes which are adorned with them because they are euill therefore all is naught which is about them Thirdly it admonisheth vs that vnto Gods outward gifts we ioyne a new heart endewed with faith and repentance then those guiftes which be excellent in themselues shall make vs to shine the more Tim. What other doctrine Silas That it is a great gift of God to come of holye parents and godly predecessors farre more then to come of noble or honourable progenitours The reason is first because God promiseth to doe good vnto iust men for many generations Exod 20 6. Psal. 112. 2. The generation of the righteous shall bee blessed Secondly children are greatly furthered in their education by vertuous Parents Thirdly the examples of good Parents are spurres to children to quicken them to follow them for it were a shame to degenerate and grow out of kinde bringing infamy to our stocke and house Tim. What vse is to be made heereof Silas It conuicteth such children of vnthankfulnesse as forget this gift and foreflow to make true benefit of it Secondly it exhorts all men to consider of their godly Parents and to striue to tread in their steps It cost the Iewes deare because they did not so it did Ely his sons and Samuels children 1. Sam. 1 2 1 2. and Absolon and Adoniah Tim. What more instructions Silas That godly parents may haue full wicked children as Abraham had and on the contrary euill parents may haue good children as Iosias came of Amon. The reason heereof is because graces come not by generation but by regeneration which is not tyed to the Elements of this world For the Spirite blowes where it listeth Iohn 3. Tim. What vse of this point Silas To warne all children vnto their parentage to ioyne piety else it will not profite them vnto saluation Secondly to reprooue such as thinke that the children must bee good when their parents bee good Thirdly to stirre vp all parents diligently to bring vp their children in Gods feare and to pray for them often and earnestly Lastly to comfort such as doe their endeauour to traine vp their children religiously without answerable successe for it was the portion of Patriarkes and of many holy men and women Such as doe their endeauour haue therewith to comfort themselues against the naughtinesse of their posterity DIAL III. Verse 6. Notwithstanding it cannot be that the worde of God should take none effect For all they are not Israel that are of Israel Tim. VVHat doth the Apostle now in these words Silas Hitherto of the first part of this chapter wherein is contained the graue protestation of Paul touching his great griefe for the reiection of the most part of the Iewes from Christ. Now he setteth on the second part to 〈◊〉 the Apologie and defence of God his promises against the reproaches which humane reason obiecteth layeth in against God These reproches be three First inconstancy to verse 14. Secondly iniquity or iniustice to verse 19. Thirdly crueltie vnto verse 23. Tim. How doth the Apostle Paul knit this Verse with the former Silas Thus If the Iewes be separate from Christ then Gods promises faile For God promised Abraham to be his God and the God of his seede which promise concerned Christ to bee giuen them and saluation by him but if the Iewes which be Abrahams seede bee accursed hauing lost Christ and his saluation then howe did God stand to his promise Againe the promise of the Messiah was chiefly and first made to the Iewes No we if more Gentiles be saued by him then Iewes how doth GOD keepe his promise Hence it might be coniectured Pauls griefe to arise because God seemed inconstant breaking promise which the Apostle denies and answeareth this cauill by a strong negation or deniall Secondly by a distinction of Abrahams seede which distinction hee confirmes both by the word of God and from the mystery of Gods eternall election and reprobation which mystery vpon this occasion he openeth and prooueth in Hypothesis by particular instances giuen of some persons elect and some reprobate The summe of this answer is this that the true Iewes to whom Gods promises were made were to be esteemed neither by
betweene sonne and seede in Scripture phrase Silas True Ismael was the childe and son of Abraham that is a childe of the flesh but Isaac was the child of the promise therefore hee onely was the Childe of God and the true seede of Abraham Tim. How may it appeare that Isaac onely was the childe of the promise or borne to Abraham by vertue of Gods promise Silas By authority of Scripture verse 9. This is a worde of promise Tim. What other proofe is brought to proue this distinction of Abrahams seede Silas A new example out of Isaaks family for both Iacob and Esau were borne of the same Parents Isaac of Rebecca and at one birth yet Iacob onely was loued and Esau was not loued and that before they had done good or euill The cause of this difference is onelle the free election of God as is proued by Scripture Mal. 1 2. Gen. 25 23. not birth nor bloud nor workes present or foreseene The summe heereof is thus much that although the promises were made to such as come of Abraham and be indefinitly offred to all his seed yet they take effect but in the elect to whom they are contracted by God Tim. What instruction are we to learne from this seauenth Verse Silas That Gods promises are not tied vnto anie carnall prerogatiues and dignities The byrth of Ismael was as good as Isaaks both being of Abraham and yet the promise of saluation was made to Isaac onely if carnall byrth had beene the cause of saluation and receyuing Christ then none yfsuing from Abraham had perished Tim. What profit is to be made of this point Silas It warneth vs not to be secure nor presume because we are borne of Christian parents Tim. What other doctrine out of this seuenth verse Silas That Gods visible Church is a mixt company consisting of elect and Reprobates whereof in the former Dialogue Tim. Now to the eight verse and tell vs what is meant by the Children of the flesh and by the Children of the promise Silas By Children of the flesh is meant such as be born by force of nature according to the ordinary course of generation and by Children of the promise we are to vnderstande such as are borne not by strength of nature but of Gods promise contrary to the course of nature or vnto whom the promise is appointed by election For the worde and promise of God framed Isaac in the wombe of Sarah being barren and vnfit for conception Tim. But seeing Ismael came out of Abrahams loynes as well as Isaac which should not Isaac be the childe of flesh as wel as Ismael Silas Because Abraham begat Isaac of Sarah being then both aged barren according to that which was promised Sarah shall haue a Sonne Where Paul woulde generally shew that all such are the children of God to whom the promise of life is contracted by the purpose of God Tim. What instruct on haue we from hence Sil. That God who is the author of Nature is not tied to the order of nature the reason is because God being most free may giue Children to whom hee will although there bee no naturall power in them to bring foorth Tim. What profit is to be made of this truth Sil. It teacheth that the power of God the creator is aboue all power Secondly that what God purposeth and will haue done there is no impediment can hinder it Thirdly that wee must beleeue God vnder hope aboue hope that is when in respect of humane meanes and second causes wee haue cause to despaire yet then we are bound to trust God vpon his word as Abraham did in this matter of a childe when there was no possibility in nature nor probability in reason Tim. What other instruction ariseth from this verse Silas That all which are the sonnes of beleeuing parents are not the sonnes of God The reason is because the elect which bee the children of the promise hauing it applyed to them by Faith they onely bee Gods Children Secondly because the Church hath in it many hypocrites which seeme to be that which they are not Tim. What vse is to be made of this Sil. It admonisheth vs that as we couet to be and to be accounted Gods children we must endeuour hard to beleeue the promises of grace because though the promises bee vniuersally propounded to all the members of the visible Church yet they do take effect peculiarlie in the faithfull alone who haue the power to beleeue in Christ which is the condition of the promise Tim. What doth follow heereupon Tim. First that it is most necessary therefore to striue to gette a liuely faith seeing the promises are ratified and made effectuall to none but to such alone as be elect and haue the guist of faith to receiue Christ which is the substance of the promise Secondly though many which liue in the Church neuer enioy the thinges promised yet that happens by their owne default God still remayning true because hee fulfils his worde in the elect ones whome the promises doe specially concerne being of God applyed to them to euery one of them of his free mercy and goodnesse Tim. What instruction ariseth from the ninth verse Silas That the Scriptures haue force to prooue euery trueth that pertaines to saluation Secondly that children are the guift and blessing of God which should teach such as lacke childeren to waite vppon God for them who giueth them to whome he will and when hee will Also such as haue children it should prouoke them vnto thankfulnes for this blessing Tim. What are we generally to learne from the next example of Iacob and Esan in verse 10. 11 Silas That the position of the starres at our birth doth not ouer rule either our manners or our death for beside that man was made ruler of them and not they of him these two brethren were borne together yet were of contrary qualities and had contrarie ends This reproues natiuity casters and starre gazers whose science and practise euen all diuining and Astrologicall predictions touching future euents which bee contingent are in sundry texts of scriptures either forbid or derided or threatned and that very seuerely yea and the seekers vnto them See Leuit. 20. 6. Deut. 18. 9. 10. 11. 12. Esay 41. 22. and 44 25. and 47. 18. Iere. 29. 8. Iere. 10. 2. Also by experience there is founde no certainty in their science DIAL V. Verse 10. Neither he onely felt this but also Rebecka when she had conceiued by one euen by our father Isaac Tim. WHat is the purpose of this text Silas To proue by a new example in Isaacs family that all bee not true Israelites and Abrahams seed which bee so counted but the elect onely and therefore sithence God performes his promises to them which be elect he cannot bee saide to faile of his worde though
all to themselues to be hardened in their sinnes it being his most merciful nature and nothing else which moued him to exempt some from that common misery that being freede from sinne and death by Christ they might partake in his heauenly glory to the glory of his grace DIAL X. Verse 17. For the Scripture saith to Pharaoh for this purpose haue I stirred thee vp that I might shew my power in thee and that my name might be declared throughout all the earth Tim. VVHat is the Apostles drift in these words Silas Hauing cleared God before of iniustice in respect of his electing some out of lost mankinde because hee did it out of the prerogatiue of his absolute and most free mercies as Paul confirmeth by testimony of Scripture so now he like-wise proueth by Scripture that God is not vniust in the matter of reprobation out of Exodus 9 16. Tim. What argument doth Paul take out of this Scripture to proue his purpose Silas From a particular example of Pharaoh whom God did not chuse but reiect very iustly as appeareth two wayes First from the quality of Pharaoh beeing a man hardened by sinne noted in this word raised vp as Paul expounds it in the next verse for seeing Pharaoh was hardened and became obstinate before hee was destroyed therefore God could not be vniust in appointing him vnto destruction for sinners doe perish iustly therefore God is not vniust when he doth appoint them vnto destruction Secondly from the end which hee propoundeth to himselfe of his owne counsell namely the declaration of his owne power and iustice to the praise of his name Now that cannot bee vniust which is done of God to so good an end if withal it be considered that Gods glory is the cheefest good thing and that he hath an absolute right in all his creatures to dispose of them as he thinkes best for his owne glory Tim. But how fitly doth Paul gather a generall doctrine touching all reprobates from this one example Silas Very fitly because the cause and case of all reprobates is one and the same for none of them perish but in regard of their foregoing sinne and God is glorified in the destruction of euery one of them therefore if God dealt iustlye in reprobating Pharaoh vpon these grounds hee is also iust in the reprobating and refusing all other appointed to damnation Tim. What are the parts of this Text Silas Two First a preface and secondly a testimony of Scripture Tim. What is meant by Pharaoh Silas It was a name common to the Kings of Egipt signifieth an auenger as afterwards their Kings were called And the Kings of Gezar Abimelech and the Emperors of Rome Caesar. Tim. What is meant by Scripture Silas Generally euery thing that is written but more especially the holy writings of Moses and yet more particularly the booke of Exodus and therein this one sentence And further by Scripture wee may vnderstand God speaking in the Scripture as appeareth by comparing this place with verse 25. as also by reason for the Scripture is the word of God Tim. What instruction doth arise from hence Silas That euery clause and sentence of holy Scripture must be spoken of and heard and vsed with all religious reuerence firme beleefe The reason heereof is because the most glorious God is the author of it and hath inspired them 2 Tim. 3 16. 2 Pet. 1 21. Tim. What vse is to be made of this point Sil. It reprooues such as faile in excesse of reuerence to the Scriptures ascribing diuine force to the Letters and Syllables pronounced as if God had enclosed his vertue in them which is a meere inchantment and sorcery Secondly such as faile in defect and want of reuerence receiuing Gods words as the worde of a man prophanely denying authority and obedience to them Thirdly it warnes vs in the hearing of the word to remember that we haue to do with God whosoeuer bee the Instruments to deliuer this vnto vs Acts 10 33. Tim. What other doctrine will arise from this Preface Silas That the doctrine of reprobation ought by the Ministers of God to be taught vnto the Church but warily and with circumspection as the mindes of the people be not estranged from God by the rash handling of it For the doctrine of reprobation is a part of the holie Scripture and is reuealed therein therefore it belongeth to vs to take knowledge of it Deut. 29 29. Also this doctrine is profitable and necessary to be knowne for it serueth well to commend Gods mercie toward the elect and to encrease their thankefulnesse finee they know that he freely elected them to life 〈◊〉 they were no lesse corrupt and miserable then those whom he refused Also it teacheth all men to iudge and speak aright of God to wit that he hath absolute power ouer men to appoint them to what ends it pleaseth him without any vnrighteousnesse at all Ti. Is there any other things to be collected out of this Preface Silas Yea two things First that not only the whole Bible but euery particular sentence therein is to be accounted the word of God Lastly it confutes such papists as say that the Scriptures be mute and dumbe for God speaketh in them it is a speaking Iudge Let Christ iudge saith Augustine and the Apostles with him for in them Christ speakes Tim. What are we to learne out of the testimony being the second part of the Text Sil. Three things First that God is the author of reprobation Secondly by what degrees and meanes that counsell is fulfilled Thirdly the vtmost end of this decree of God Tim. How is the first gathered from this Text Sil. Because it is saide I that is I God haue stirred thee vp also that God hated Esau verse 13. and that God prepareth vessels to wrath verse 22. Adde heereunto 1. Thess. 5 10. Tim. What profit of this Sil. First it confutes such as will not haue reprobation depend vpon the will of God but vppon the workes and will of men Secondly such as affirme that there is no decree of reprobation at all Sil. But if God for his wil sake reprobate men is he not herein vniust Silas No because betweene the decree of his reprobation and the execution of it there alwaies goes the sinne of the party as the meritorious cause of theyr destruction Also God refuseth for most holy ends and lastly his will is the rule of righteousnesse Tim. What is meant by the stirring vp of Pharaob Silas It containes those degrees and meanes by the which Gods counsell was performed vpon Pharaoh The degrees be these First that he was created of God iust in Adam but in him suffered to fall Secondly that God had aduanced him to the kingdome Thirdly that amids the great plagues of Egypt he preserued him aliue when others were destroyed Exod. 9 15. Fourthly that GOD withdrew grace from him that hee could not profit by those wonderful
plagues Fiftly that by a secret but iust iudgement he inclined his will to rebell against his Iustice yet without infusing or putting into him any motion of sinne for God tempts no man to euill Iames 1. Sixtly that for his former wickednesse and malice hee was deliuered vp to Satan and his owne lusts to be more obdurated which God did as a most iust Iudge executing wrath for former sinnes Tim. What doth all this concerne the counsell of reprobation Sil. Verie much because all these are so many consequents which follow vpon the decree of reprobation therefore strongly proue it For if God had chosen him hee could not haue continued in his naturall blindnesse and corruption but must haue had his heart mollified changed as Iacob and Paul had Tim. What is the end of Gods decree of reprobation in Pharaoh and others Silas The manifestation of his power in their iust destruction to the praise and honor of his name that fierce and mighty Kings could not stand but fell before him rebelling against him Tim. What vse of this Silas It serues to mooue vs to honour God in all his iudgements and workes whatsoeuer withall wee may learne from this example that Gods invitation of sinners to repentance by benefites or corrections is not of efficacie sauing in the elect alone For there lacked not bounty in blessing and lenity in forbearing and differring punishment yet they being not elect it no whit auailed them to amendment DIAL XI Verse 18. Therefore he hath mercy on whom hee will and whom he will he hardeneth Tim. WHat is the sum of this Text Silas A conclusion of the Apostles answere vnto the obiection of Gods vnrighteousnesse He had proued by testimony of Scripture that though of lost mankind God choose whom he will yet he is not vniust vpon this reason that in his election reprobation he vseth his absolute right ouer his Creature which is to shew or not to shew mercy as hee will this hee had proued by two-folde Scripture and the former reason he now includes in this Text. Tim. What be the parts of this Text Silas Two the first concerns the elect the latter concernes the Reprobate Tim. What is meant by hee Silas God himselfe of whom in verse 16. God sheweth mercy and verse 17. That my power may be shewed c. Tim. What is meant by Mercy Silas Both his decreed mercy and his actiue mercie euen the whole worke of God touching his election calling iustifying sanctifying them their perseuerance in grace and glorifying And all this is according to his free and absolute will Tim. What is the doctrine of this first part Silas That the cause of Gods mercy touching the sauing of the elect restes wholly in himselfe euen in his owne good will and pleasure This appeareth by plaine testimony of Scripture and first concerning election we haue Ephes. 1 4 5. where it is thus written He predestinated vs according to the good pleasure of his will And secondly touching calling Math. 11 25 26. Euen so O Father because so it pleased thee 2 Tim. 1 9. who hath called vs according to his purpose and grace Thirdly of Iustification Rom. 3 21. We are freely iustified by his grace Fourthly of Sanctification Iames 1 18. Of his own will begat he vs. And lastly of glorification Rom. 6 23. Eternall life is the gifte of God Finally the whole worke of mans saluation depends wholly vpon the good will of God as appeareth by Ephes. 1 11. Hee worketh all things after the counsell of his will Tim. What vse of this Doctrine Silas First it instructeth vs that the mercie of God is arbitrarie so as hee may shew it or not shewe it as hee pleaseth Also it teacheth that the right that God hath ouer men is absolute and independant so as if hee will shewe mercy to elect and call some which were as corrupt as those which he giueth ouer to be hardned in sinne as it may and doeth greatly commend his goodnesse so it doeth in no wise prooue him to be vniust because in mercy which is vndue there can bee no iniustice Lastly it teacheth that our mercy which wee exercise towards men must not respect their owne deseruings and merites but be free after the example of the Samaritane Luke 11. The reason hereof is because we are commaunded to bee mercisull as God is mercifull Luke 6. 36. also the man Christ shewed mercy freely for hee prayed for his enemies Luke 23. 34. So did Steuen Acts 7. also Paul Rom. 9. 1. 2. Yet this letteth not but that we ought to deale kindly to such as haue beene kinde to vs and to pitty them that haue had mercy on vs so as it be for the Lords sake and not for our owne sake Tim. Come nowe vnto the second part of this text and tell vs what is meant by haraning Silas Heere the consequent is put for the antecedent hardening the consequent of reprobation vppon which it depends and also for the meanes by which that decree is effected That this is the meaning is apparant by the opposition of hardnesse to mercy which plainly shewes that the one word is taken as largely as the other that as mercy contaynes election with all the degrees and meanes by which the elect are brought to glory so hardnes contains reprobation and all the meanes by which the reprobate are brought to destruction Tim. In what sence is it sayed here of God that he hardned Pharaoh Silas Not by infusing of hardnesse nor yet by bare permission not yet by his long suffering and patience But two wayes partly by forsaking his creature withdrawing his grace as it is saide Indurat quos non emollit and as the sunne freezeth the water not by adding coldnes to it but by keeping backe his heate so is God a deficient cause of hardnes but not an efficient Secondly by his iust iudgement punishing former sinnes with hardnesse which is a iust thing with God to punish sin with sinne Sathan hardeneth as a malicious authour man hardneth himselfe as a voluntary instrument God hardneth as a most righteous iudge and auenger Tim. What is the doctrine from henee Silas That a hardened hearte is a signe of a reprobate which must not bee vnderstoode neither of naturall hardnesse which is common to elect and reprobate nor yet of actuall hardnesse being felt which may be and is in the regenerate as in the Apostles and in the godly Iewes but of habituall hardnesse being totall and finall which befalleth none but castawayes when it is without feeling and perpetuall to the end of ones life Tim. What is the note to know this hardnes which is peculiar to reprobates Silas There be three speciall tokens of it first obstinate disobedience to the worde and warnings of GOD when the will of God being knowne is resisted by disobedience and not in one but in many things and that constantly from time to time
causes in respect of the reprobate Silas There be three mentioned in this Text. First to shew his wrath against their sinnes Secondly to make knowne his power by breaking them not withstanding their obstinacy against him Thirdly the abuse of his long suffering and lenity Vpon these grounds and for these ends God reiecteth some and is auenged on them Therefore his dealing is not tyrannicall but most iust Tim. Expound the words and first tell vs what is meant here by wrath Silas First Gods iust displeasure conceiued against the reprobate for sinne Secondly the paine or vengeaunce due thereunto Tim. What meaneth this to shew wrath Sil. First to ordaine them to this punishment Secondly in due time to inflict it vpon them most iustly Tim. What doctrine 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 Silas That God is most iustly offended with the reprobate for sinne and wil most seuerely reuenge it in them The reason heereof is because sinne is 〈◊〉 to the nature of God Secondly it is the office of diuine iustice to take vengeance on sinne else in vaine were God called the iudge of the world Gen. 18 Rom. 3. Tim. What vse are Christians to make of this doctrine Silas First it strengthens our Faith concerning the righteousnesse of God For sithence he neither punisheth the wicked nor euer meant to doe it but in regard of their sinnes deseruing it we are therefore to beleeue him to bee righteous whatsoeuer corrupt reason obiect against it Secondly it stirreth vp to repentance and to hatred of sinne because God so abhorreth it that he wil eternally plague it euen in his own and most noble creature Act 17 30. Thirdly it should moue all to dread the fearefull iustice of God if Beasts dread the roaring of a Lyon Amos 〈◊〉 4. how much should flesh dread that iust and terrible God Tim. What is the second end or finall cause why God reiecteth and destroyeth some Silas To make his power knowne which is a thing most iust that God should declare and manifest his power to his owne praise and glory Tim. But how is Gods power shewne vpon the Reprobate Silas Heerein that howsoeuer they be many and of great might yet God is mightier then they being able to put them downe and throwe them to destruction which turneth as to the praise of his iustice so of his power treading downe all thinges which resist it as it is written All the Aduer sar es of Iehouah shall perish none shall stand before him when he is angry 1 Sam. 2 10. Psa. 37. And Now is the Axe laide c. Mat. 3 10. Tim. What is the doctrine which ariseth from hence Silas This that the vtmost end of reprobation is the manifestation of Gods power and not simply the destruction of the Reprobate which is the nearest end in respect of the men themselues and is no further respected of God then as it tends to the declaration of his power and Iustice. The reason of this doctrine is because else in vain had God created the world if it had not bin to manifest his glorious properties whereof his power is one Secondly it was his will by this meanes to shewe forth his power and why might he not Tim. What vse of this Doctrine Silas First Gods Children must in the ruine of the reprobate finde cause to magnifie God As Moyses and Mirian did praise God Exod. 15. for the temporall calamity of Pharaoh and his hoast in the redde Sea so the godly must praise him much more for the eternall destruction of the Reprobate in hell insomuch as out of it hee worketh his owne praise Reuel 11 17 18. Secondly God being stronger then man he is more to be feared then all men This reproues the fearefull and iustifyeth Gods iudgements against them and it comforteth the faithfull to consider that they haue such a strong patron to vphold them and put downe their enemies were they as strong as Pharaoh and all Egypt Tim. What is the third cause why God takes vengeance on the Reprobate Silas Because they abuse his suffering and long patience whereby he spared them when hee might strike them dead Tim. What is the Doctrine from hence Silas That God is very patient not onely towardes his Children 2 Pet. 3. but euen towardes his verie enemies Acts 13. Psal. 103. The reason heereof is to giue them space of repentaunce and to take all excuse from them il they be obstinate Rom 2 4 5. Rom. 3. Tim. Shew vs what vse we are to make of this point Sil. Gods Ministers and Children must by the example of their Father learne patience towards those that be euill 2 Tim. 2 24. Col. 3 12. So long as there is any cause to hope that by our sufferance there is any good to bee done vpon them but if they growe more obstinate by our lenity then obey that in Math. 7 7. Tim. What other doctrine from hence Silas It is a fearefull marke of a reprobate alwaies to abuse Gods patience to the hardning of themselues in their euils because none but they do it as none but Gods children can profit by it to amendment of life Tim. What vse of this point Silas It serues for a trial and examination of our selues whether we be our of the ranke of reprobates namely if we finde that we haue profited by the patience and long sufferance of God towards vs to the reformation of our wayes also it serues for terror vnto such as are not made the better by the patience of God towards them And lastly it serues for comfort to such as are bettered by his long-suffering and kindnesse thereby learning more to fear the offending of such a gracious God This is a good token and very comfortable Tim. Shew vs why reprobates are called vessels of wrath Silas Vessels they are called in respect of Gods preordination and creation He fore-appointed and made them to some speciall vse as vessels be euen to the setting foorth of his power and iustice as was saide before Vessels of wrath in regard of their owne sinnes whereby they corrupted and made themselues worthy of his wrath and punishment Tim. What is meant by prepared and by whom are they prepared to destruction Silas To be prepared signifies to be made fit meet before hand and this is done partly by God eternally reiecting them creating them in time permitting them to fall in Adam and iustly hardening them for resisting his will Secondly by Sathan solliciting them to sin and inspiring into them sinne-full motions obdurating them also in sinfull courses Lastly by themselues in regard of their naturall corruption and voluntary deprauation following the lustes of their ignorance with greedinesse Thus in regard of creation and the end to the which they are ordained reprobates are prepared of God as also in regard of sinne as it is a meanes to bring them to that end but respecting sinne as it is sinne which they bring of their owne so
they are prepared by themselues and by Sathan Note that it is good diuinity taught from God by the pen of the Apostle Paul in plaine expresse tearmes that there be some men which be vessels of wrath and prepared to destruction that they know no diuinity which deny this vpon pretence least God be found vniust and tyrannicall It is a safe thing in speaking writing or preaching to follow the phrase and speech of the Holy-Ghost rightly taken in the true sence men may not labour to bee wiser then God nor thinke to defend Gods iustice by a lye Such be miserable patrons of God and his righteousnesse Bonum non indiget malo nor truth hath no neede of falshood to prop and support it DIAL XIII Verse 23. And that be might declare the riches of his glory vpon the Vessels of mercy which hee hath prepared vnto glory Tim. VVHat is the drift and purpose of this Text Silas To illustrate or set foorth the ende of Gods counsell touching the reprobate which is the manifestation of iustice and power in their deserued destruction by the contrary end touching his counsell of election which is two-fold First Gods owne glory this is the vtmost end Secondly the eternall glorye and happinesse of the elect this is the neerest end Tim. Tell vs what is meant by he as also by declare Silas By he is meant God as verse 22. and by declare is signified to make knowne to al reasonable creatures to wit Angels and men Tim. What is signified by his glory as also by the riches of his glory Silas By his glory is meant the grace of God wherein hee shewes himselfe glorious see Ephe. 3 16. and by the riches of his glory is meant his vnmeasurable and meruellous great mercy see the like Rom. 2 4. Ephes. 1 3 8. Tim. Who are meant heere by the vessels of his mercy Silas Elect men and women ordained to obtaine saluation in heauen through the mercies of God in Christ. Tim. What doctrines arise out of these words thus expounded Sil. First that the elect as well as the reprobate are vessels or instruments framed of God to speciall vses for God makes nothing in vaine if reprobates bee for vse much rather the elect Tim. What vse of this point Silas It warnes vs that whatsoeuer wee are or haue we hold it of God and are to referre it to him euen as vessels are what they are by the will of the Potter and serue to his pleasure Tim. What is the next doctrine Sil. That not mans merit but Gods mercy puts a difference betweene vessell and vessell person and person The godly in that they are vessels this is by nature common to them with the wicked but in that they are vessels to honour this must be ascribed to mercy whereas yet the reprobates are vessels of wrath by merit for their wrath and punishment is not inflicted till it bee deserued Tim. What vse to be made of this point Silas It admonisheth Gods children that they haue nothing whereof to glory in themselues seeing all they are or haue flowes from free and vndue mercy Therefore let them that will reioyce reioyce in this that they know God to bee mercifull Ierc. 9. Whereas God calleth iustifieth c. hee sheweth not thereby what wee deserue but how good and mercifull himselfe is Tim. What other doctrine from hence Silas That the praise of Gods glorious mercy is the furthest and chiefest ende why hee electeth and chuseth some This doctrine may be proued by plaine texte of Scripture as Prouer. 16 4. Rom. 11 36. Ephe. 1 12. to the praise of his glory The reason of this doctrine is because there can bee no higher or further ende of his owne decree then his owne praise It is iust and equall that he doe seeke glory vnto himselfe by his creatures Tim. What vse is to be made of this doctrine Silas It stoppes the mouths of such as are ready to accuse the decrees of God to be vniust whereas they tend vnto most righteous endes as they bee the decrees of a most righteous God Secondly it warneth vs to make the glory of God the vtmost end of our counsels and actions euen as God hath propounded it to himselfe for the scope of his owne counsels 1. Cor. 10 31. Col. 3 17. 1. Tim. 4 5. Tim. May not yet some other doctrine be drawne from the former part of this verse Sil. Yes this That the mercie which God shewes the elect is not common and ordinary but exceeding abundant and plentifull for to forgiue them so many sins to deliuer them from so great wrath to fulfill them with such exceeding graces to call them to such exceeding and endlesse ioyes to giue them his owne Sonne to purchase all this and to do all this most freely passing by others no worse then themselues shewes his mercy and goodnesse to be exceeding rich and glorious towardes the chosen Tim. What vse of this point Silas It affoords an exhortation to the godlie to enlarge their hearts vnto all possible loue and thankefulnesse towardes this mercifull God with continuall and great care to glorifie him by our obedience vnto his word Thus farre of the first end Tim. What is the second end of election Silas The glory of the elect by glory here is not onely meant the glorious and blessed estate of the Saints in heauen but all the meanes also which bringes them thither as Calling Faith Righteousnesse Sanctification c. and finally the whole woorke of theyr Redemption Tim. In what sence is it sayde That God prepareth vnto Glorie Silas That is to say he hath made them fit and meet before hand to be partakers of this glory and this God doth three wayes First by eternall predestination Secondly by an innocent creation Thirdly by an effectuall restauration restoring them by Christ vnto their lost Image Tim. Speaking of the reprobate hee saith of them passiuely prepared but of the vessels of mercy he prepared what are we to learne from this difference of the phrase Silas That the reprobates bring something of their owne to further their destruction to wit corruption of nature and the fruites thereof whereas the elect hauing from God alone whatsoeuer good belongs to their saluation they also haue from God both the ende and all the meanes both grace iustice and glory The reprobate in respect of nature and ende are prepared of God but prauity and naughtinesse they haue from Sathan and themselues Tim. What is the doctrine from these latter words Silas That God hath vnseparably ioyned the saluation of the elect with the praise of his owne glory The reason hereof is to make his owne goodnes more renowned and the elect more gratefull and obedient for all men being alike sinfull by nature if hee would haue condemned all it had been but iust therefore the more was his mercy that he would
saue some whome he might haue worthily refused Tim. What vse hereof Silas To assure the elect of their owne saluation which they cannot misse off since God will not loose the glory of his grace Secondly to stirre vp themselues to more ioyfulnesse by considering the gracious ende of his counsell toward them compared with the fearefull ende of others this is more effectuall to mooue the godly to laude God then if all men had beene ordained to glory Tim. What other thing are wee to learne from these last words Silas That the elect in themselues are no whit better then others for in that they must bee prepared it shewes that of themselues they are not apt Againe this ouerthrowes the doctrine of free will and merite for if God must needes prepare vs where is our power to doe any good or what place for our owne deseruings seeing wee haue nothing but what wee doe receiue Lastly this doeth greatly extoll Gods goodnesse towards the chosen in that not onely God giues them eternall glory but prepareth them for it to make them meete inheritours He prepareth heauen for the elect and the elect for heauen yea and preserues thē to it also by his power throgh faith To him be praise and glory for euer DIAL XV. Verse 24. Euen vs whome he hath called not of the Iewes onely but of the Gentiles also Tim. VVHat is it that the Apostle performes in this Text Silas After the doctrine of predestination hee nowe passeth on to the doctrine of calling and that which he hath spoken in Thesis and generally he doth now make application of in Hipothesis to the Iews and Gentiles teaching that in both these Nations such as were predestinated to life are called to Christ yet more Gentiles thē Iewes the rest remaining in their hardnesse all which he proueth by Oracles out of the Prophets in the rest of this Chapter to the end thereof Tim. How doth this treatise of calling fitly follow the former doctrine of predestination Silas Very fitly for Paul hauing prooued that GOD doth most freely elect some and not others because of his owne will heereof question might bee moued how we might know who are elected Whereunto the Apostle secretly answereth that election is manifested in our vocation vnto Christ by the Gospell Calling is the manifestation and euidence of election Tim. Giue vs now the sum of this Verse Silas Thus much it is whosoeuer he be Iew or Gentile that is called of God and obeyeth the caller thereby hee knoweth and declareth himselfe to bee an elect person euen a vessell of mercy prepared vnto glory Tim. What be the parts of this Verse Silas Two First it mentioneth the true signe of election namely our Calling Secondly who they bee to whom this calling appertaines not the Iewes only but the Gentiles also Tim. What is meant by Calling Silas Not a generall outward calling but an inward and especiall calling according to purpose of election as Rom. 8 28 29 30. Tim. What is that you tearme a generall calling Silas A bare inuitation or inciting vnto Christ by the preaching of the word sounding in the eare which draweth men no further then to the knowledge profession of Christ and at vtmost to a slight reformation of life without any sound renewing of the heart as in Herod 〈◊〉 Simon Magus c. Tim. What is a speciall calling Silas The drawing of the elect vnto true faith in Christ by the mighty worke of the Spirite in the hearte which both enlightneth the minde distinctly to knowe the doctrine of saluation as it is taught in holy Scripture and boweth the will to embrace 〈◊〉 readily ioyfully and to begin to obey it vnfainedly Ephe. 1. Tim. Why do ye thinke that this calling is meant here rather then the former Silas Because the Apostle searching for a true testimony of election most needes meane that inward calling which is wrought by the Spirite effectually seeing this is proper to the elect being a certaine and necessary fruit of election Whereas the outward calling which is by the word onely without inward sauing grace is common 〈◊〉 to the elect and reprobate as it is 〈◊〉 Many are called few chosen and as by the parable of the sower appeareth Math. 13. Tim. What is the doctrine from the first part of this verse Silas That an effectuall calling vnto Christ by the spirite is vnto the children of God a sure 〈◊〉 of their election Tim. Howe may it appeare that this doctrine doeth arise fom hence Sil. Thus Paul had mentioned verse 32. vessels of mercy now plainly by way of exposition 〈◊〉 vs who they be euen vs who are called by our calling then wee are to iudge of our election whether we be vessels prepared vnto glory or no. Tim. Proue this doctrine by authority of Scripture and strength of reason Sil. First it may be proued by these Scriptures Rom. 8. 〈◊〉 Whom he hath predestinated them be hath called also v. 28. and Rom. 9. 11. and 2. Pet. 1 to election purpose and calling are often put together as causes and effects rootes and fruites Secondly reason prooueth it for seeing God effectually calleth all whome hee eternally predestinateth and none others therefore calling must 〈◊〉 be a manifestation of predestination to glory Secondly if the Gospell bee the 〈◊〉 of Gods gracious purpose for the sauing of the elect by Christ 2. Ti 1 〈◊〉 Therefore to haue this grace offered by the Gospell and truely to receiue it by an effectuall calling of the spirite must needs be an euidence and declaration of the good will and purpose of God towards a man Thirdly the end of a true calling is to bring vs vnto faith which is an infallible note of election Titus 1 1. Acts 14. Iohn 3. Lastly this doctrine may bee set foorth by 〈◊〉 for as the sappe within the Tree is knowne by the fruite without a mans secret thought is manifested by his voyce and the Sunne is discerned to be lightsome by the beames so the decree of election is in it selfe secret but is opened by a true calling which is as it were the beames the fruite the manifestation of Gods counsell towards the elect Tim. What is the vse of this Doctrine Silas First it confutes the 〈◊〉 who teach that no man can ordinarily bee assured of his saluation but by extraordinary reuelations Secondly it reprooues such as seeke the certainty of their election by diuing deepely into the secret counsell of God as if they could know his mind which is not to bee knowne but by the effects of it Thirdly it checks such as rashly censure the doctrine of predestination as if it driue men to despaire because men can neuer find the secret will of God whereas a speciall vocation is a meane whereby to vnderstand it Fourthly it reprooues such as say predestination cannot be known and therefore ought not to be 〈◊〉 whereas our calling is
as it were a hand to leade vs to the verie secret place of God Fiftly this Doctrine serueth to admonish all the godly laying aside all other means when they seeke for proofe of their own election to go down into their owne hearts to finde out that precious worke of Gods grace in their calling to Christ. Tim. Yea but this may 〈◊〉 vs for Hipocrites wicked men say they haue a calling And such as haue a true calling cannot alwayes discerue it Silas It is true therefore there be some few tokens by which a sauing vocation is to be discerned from that which is common As first a distinct speciall knowledge of the word not confusedly and generally Secondly to beleeue the promises of the Gospell with sincere loue to them and ioy in them Thirdly to take sound delight in the whole word of God euen the threatnings reprehensions exhortations aswell as consolations Fourthly to begin obedience to the Lawe of God euen from the heart and throughout in one thing aswell as in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 though not perfectly Fiftly to haue a Spirit of discerning to put difference betweene the voice of Christ which calleth vs to himselfe and the voice of strangers Iohn 10. Sixtly an earnest desire with constant Prayer to haue othere brought to the participation of this heauenly calling specially such as bee vnder our charge as family seruants children wife c. Lastly to loue the Brethren called because they belong to Christ and the Ministers and instruments of our calling being thankful to them as to the Messengers of God and 〈◊〉 of our good To the which may bee added the Prayer of faith and the testimony of the Spirite of God and ours Rom. 8 15 16 and our 〈◊〉 for our Fathers glorie guided by knowledge 2 〈◊〉 7 11. Tim. Haue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 her vse of 〈◊〉 former doctrine Sil. Yea 〈◊〉 for Christian consolation euen to comfort at the heart all such weary heauy laden hungry and thirsty soules as do couet aboue all things to be certified of Gods loue towardes them and to finde rest and perceiue the assurance of their owne saluation Let these neuer feare their owne estate if they can finde in truth Gods effectuall calling to bee vpon them by these markes though in a weake measure for thereby anie of these shall clearly and firmely see their owne predestination which being an vnchangeable purpose of GOD that alter not it cannot be that such should perish Tim. What other instruction arsseth out of the first part of this verse Sil. That such as haue the word preached must thankfully receiue it The reason is because it is the ordinarie meanes of an effectuall calling to bring men to Christ such as are Adulti of yeares and stature able to heare Tim. What vse heereof Sil. It shewes the wretched estate of estate Papists and prophane Atheists which dispise the Ministerie of the word also of carelesse worldlings which regarde not such a blessing Secondly it warnes such as liue vnder the word preached to norish an hope that they are called according to Gods purpose and therefore to labour to get an inward spirituall calling ioyned to their common calling Tim. Have ye yet any other instructions out of the first part of this Silas Yea by Pauls putting himselfe into the number Vs wee learne that his owne election was certainely knowne into him and so it may be and is to euery child of God that liues to yeares of diseretion Secondly that by the worke of a true calling the Apostle was assured of his owne saluation therefore not by speciall reuelation onely Thirdly by his example hee ensturcteth vs to hope well of the saluation of others that be members of the visible Church The seasons bee first because they haue the Sacraments of Gods grace whereby they are set apart and sealed vp to God to be his people Secondly God inuiteth them by his word to faith and repentance Thirdly they make profession of God to be their father and Christ their redeemer Lastly in their liues they doe yeeld outward obedience to the worde Now charity requireth vs to think that al this is done in truth and therefore to hope well of them that they belong to Gods election as Paul doth heere by speaking in the plurall number of others as well as himselfe Tim. But what may we thinke of those Christ ans that are apparantly wicked Silas Euen of such we are not to despaire because we know not what to morrow will bring foorth Also the parable of the vineyard shewes that God calles at all houres euen at the last and the example of the theefe and Paul being wicked men and yet called in the ende of their life instruct vs that we must not cast away hope of any how wicked soeuer they bee none more wicked then such as haue beene called Also it is as easie for the infinite power to conuert a greeuous as a lesse sinner Tim. What then is there no reprobation in the visible Church none reiected which be in Noahs Arke in the outward Church Silas Wee may not determine or giue finall sentence vpon any that they are Reprobates Rom. 14 10 11 12 but leauing secret things to God who onely knoweth who be his and who bee not 2. Tim. 2 19. wee doe so out of charity hope well of all as yet wee holde it for a certaine truth that all in the visible Church be not elect That this is so appeareth first by Scripture Math. 20. 16. Many called few chosen also 1. Iohn 2 29. Some went out from vs that were not of vs. Againe the Iewes being Gods people it is written of them that they were not all Christs sheepe nor giuen vnto him of his Father Iohn 10 29. nor were Iewes within Rom. 2 29. nor children of the promise Rom. 9 4. nor the children of Abraham Iohn 8 39. Secondly this truth may bee proued by the similitudes of Scripture which set foorth the estate of the visible Church for it is likened vnto a floore hauing wheate and chaffe Mat. 3 12. to a dragge net hauing good fish and badde Mat. 13 47. to a fielde of tares as well as of good Corne Mat. 13 24. to a house wherein are vessels of earth and of gold to Noahs Arke wherein were vncleane beasts as wel as cleane Thirdly it may bee confirmed by examples as of Esau Rom. 9. 12. and Iudus Iohn 6 70. who were both reprobates and yet liued in the visible Church so of Caine Ismael Saul D. mas Lastly this appeares by reason because were all elect all must be saued which is not true Mat. 7 13 Secondly it opens a gap to security Thirdly were all elect then should all haue an effectuall calling to Christ Mat. 13. and 20. Wee are therefore thus to holde and beleeue that the holye and inuisible Church consists onely of elect and none other But in the visible Church there
runners which come not to the Goale though they striue towardes it so these Iewes though they intended to follow the rule of the Law which teacheth a perfect righteousnesse yet they were neuer able to come at it Tim. What Doctrine ariseth from this whole Verse Silas That such as seeke to be iustified by their owne workes shall neuer finde righteousnesse for the Iewes heere spoken of sought to be righteous by dooing the Law and yet could not attaine vnto the righteousnesse of the Law Tim. But this is straunge that they should not finde which seeke and yet the Scripture promiseth that such as seeke shall finde Silas Indeede it is strange euen a Paradox to naturall reason but the cause will appear to be that they sought amisse as men may pray and not obtaine because they pray amisse so men may follow righteousnesse and yet not get it if they seeke it amisse Tim. Yet shew mee why they that endeauour to dee righteousnesse should not haue that righteousnesse that the Lawe requires Sil. Because the Law sets forth such a righteousnesse as no meere man is able to performe It is certaine could any man performe the Law perfectly it would make him righteous and giue him eternall life as it written Doe this and liue Gal. 3 12. Leuit. 18 8. but this absolute perfection of the Lawe can no flesh attaine vnto no not Gods owne regenerate Children when they are at the best for if We say we haue no sinne we are Lyars 1 Iohn 1 10. There is an impossibiltiy of keeping those two commandements to loue with all the heart and not to lust Hence it is that men easily misse of that righteousnesse which yet they may much sweat for and take exceeding paines to haue it againe There is yet another cause why they may misse of it although they labour much for it because none can seeke to bee saued by their owne workes without contempt of Christ in whome alone true righteousnesse is to bee founde for if one doe but once thinke that he may bee saued by his owne doings it argues that that man doth iudge himselfe to stand in no need of Christs doings and sufferings and so he makes the death of Christ voyd and frustrate Gal. 2. 21. Tim. What vse hereof Silas First it teacheth how miserable supersticious Papists and blinde Protestants are for they looking to haue Gods fauour and euerlasting life by their own deseruings they are most sure to loose forgoe it These are vnder a double misery first that they neuer get the righteousnes that they striue for and besides that they loose that true and perfect righteousnes of Christ. Secondly it confutes the Papists who teach the keeping of the law to bee possible for then were righteousnesse to bee attained by our doing the law Thirdly it humbles the godly to consider that how many or good soeuer their workes bee yet they come farre short of righteousnesse and therfore they must be forced to say Lord enter not into iudgement with thy seruant for no flesh is righteous in thy sight Psal. 143. 2. Tim. Is there not some other thing to be learned from this verse Silas Yes euen this that the prouidence of God is wonderfull bestowing righteousnesse and eternall life vppon his elect ones The reason hereof is because he bestowes it on such as neuer intended it and kept it from such as much laboured for it Tim. What vse of this poynt Silas It serues exceedingly to extoll the grace of God of which alone it commeth that men are iustified and saued Secondly it greatly humbles the pride of mans hart by thinking that whatsoeuer they doe for their owne saluation yet nothing is to bee attributed vnto their owne deedes Tim. Yet are not all men bound to doe what lies in them to get righteousnes and life Silas Yes verily both for the commandement sake that bids them striue and for the promise sake which is made to seekers and knockers Thirdly because this is enough to condemne a man if he saile of doing his owne part in procuring his owne saluation And lastly because God doeth not vsually bestowe his grace and Spirite vpon the secure snorting and idle but vpon the painfull and carefull Christian as hee giues his earthly blessing to the diligent hand and not to the slothfull Notwithstanding all this God is not mooued by any thing that wee doe to call and iustifie vs but it is onely out of his owne good pleasure and mercy and therefore none haue cause to glory or reioyce saue onely in this that they knowe him to bee their mercifull Father 〈◊〉 9. 2. and that themselues when they haue done all they can are vnworthy of any thing Luke 17. 10. Tim. What is it to seeke righteousnes by faith Silas To study and desire to become righteous by beleeuing in Christ. Tim. What is our doctrine from hence Silas That the onely way to finde righteousnesse is to seeke it by faith the reasons be first the commandement of God Secondly his promise The iust shall liue by faith Rom. 1 17. Thirdly because the perfect righteousnesse of the law is not to bee found out of Christ and hee is not otherwise to be had then by faith by which he dwels in our hearts Ephe. 3 17. Fourthly no man can liue and doe so righteously but that hee must neede remission of sinnes because there still will bee some thing vnperfect and all Scriptures teach that forgiuenesse of sin is not to bee had but by faith Acts 10 43. Therefore faith onely is that which iustifies the elect sinners before God as charity doth sit before men Tim. What vse of this point Silaas It reproues such as dislike the doctrine of righteousnesse by Faith onely directly or indirectly saying it is too much taught that the reaching of it doth much hurt these be ignorant speeches Secondly it teacheth vs the high and ready way how to seeke righteousnesse namely by beleeuing that wee are vnrighteous in our selues and no righteousnesse to be found but in Christ and in comparison of him to iudge all our workes to be dung Phil. 3 8. That therefore euery Christians dutie is as he desi es to be righteous and to be saued that he get this precious gift of faith without the which no Iustification nor life can be had Tim. What is meant by the workes of the Law Sil. The merit and desert of workes as in all places where workes are set against Faith or Grace or Christ there they signify merit and not barely the dooing of a good worke as a fruite of faith Tim. What is our Doctrine from hence Silas That our owne workes do not merit righteousnesse and eternal life This is true as well of those works which are done of grace as those which are done of naturall strength For of all workes the Apostle affirmes that hee that seekes righteousnesse by them can neuer
vs that that to our good intentions wee ioyne good ends and to our good endes good meanes that all may bee good not making our owne or other mens opinions and affections the rule of our meaninges except they agree with the rule of the Scriptures euen with Gods minde contained therein without the certaine cleare knowledge whereof thorough the enlightning of the holy Ghost euen out praiers our preaching our thankesgiuing and receiuing the holy mysteries or other duties of religion and Righteousnesse with whatsoeuer good meaning wee seeke to do them they are turned into sinne beeing I say not done by knowledge and obedience of the will of GOD therein Rom. 14 23. 1 Tim. 4 3. DIAL III. Verse 3. For they being ignorant of the Righteousnesse of God and going about to establish their owne Righteousnesse haue not submitted themselues vnto the Righteousnesse of GOD. Tim. WHat is perfourmed by the Apostle in this verse Silas These two thinges First the faults of the Iewes zeale are heere more distinctly and plainly laid downe as first their ignorance of the righteousnesse of God Secondly from thence did spring pride out of opinion of their owne righteousnes Thirdly their pride engendred contempt of the grace righteousnesse of Christ. The second thing is the 2. maine part of this Chapter to wit the distinction of righteousnesse into two parts the righteousnesse of God and our owne righteousnesse Tim. What is meant heere by ignorance Silas Not barely the want of knowledge but the not knowing of such things as the Iewes being Gods people were bound to know For the righteousnesse of GOD was reuealed in Scripture hauing witnesse from the Lawe and Prophets and taught in the Assemblies and a thing verie needefull to bee knowne as that wherein mans felicitie doth consist for Righteousnesse and blessednesse are alwayes ioyned and annexed together vnseparably Psal. 32 1. Hab. 2 4. The lust shall liue by Faith Tim. What signifies the righteousnesse of God Silas The righteousnesse of God is threefold first his vniuersall iustice which requireth in Angels and men perfect purity outward and inward in all poyntes according to the exact 〈◊〉 of the law Secondly particular correctiue iustice whereby hee eternally reuengeth and punisheth sin sinners without pardon in Christ Rom. 3. 5. Thirdly that which Scripture calles the righteousnesse of Christ and offaith Romaines 3. 22. and 10. 6. In all these three sorts of righteousnesse the Iewes were ignorant although the third bee heere meant principally which is called the righteousnes of God because it is giuen appoin ted and approued of God Tim. What are we to gather for our instruction from the first words being thus expounded Silas That it is a sinne to bee ignorant of God or his righteousnesse The reason is because wee haue a commandement from God to seek the knowledge of him and that which pleaseth him Exodus 20. 3. 1. Chro. 28. 8. Destruction is threatned to the ignorance of the Gospell Tim. But is there no difference in this sin of ignorance are all ignorant persons alike sinners Silas No not so their ignorance is the lesse sinnefull which want meanes of knowledge as the Turkes and the Pagans but these Iewes here spoken off had Moses and the Prophets therefore their ignorance was the greater sinne Tim. What vse hereof Silas It shewes them to be deceiued which thinke to bee excused before God by their ignorance of his will whereas none no not simple ignorance can excuse any for he must be beaten who knoweth not his masters wil much lesse affected and wilfull ignorance Secondly it exhorts all Christians as they will auoyde the guilt of sin and condemnation to labour for the knowledge of God and his righteousnesse for herein stands eternall life to knowe God and Christ Iesus Iohn 17 3. and Christians should account all things as dung in respect of the precious knowledge of Iesus Christ. Phil. 3. 8. Tim. What other thing collect we from these words Silas That where there is the ignorance of God and his righteousnesse there can be no true zeale for God for in all right zeale the thing which is earnestly loued must be distinctly knowne of him that loues it Tim. What profit is to be made of this poynt Silas It proueth the zeale of supersticious Papists and blind Protestants to be vicious and dissembled for whatsoeuer earnestnesse they shew as they can be very holy and earnest about things pleasing to God and belonging to his glory as they thinke yet all that is nothing lesse then true zeale so long as they are ignorant of GOD and his word also it shewes the cause why nien lacke good zeale to wit ignorance it is the mother of an erronious zeale Tim. What doth accompany this their ignorance Silas Arrogancy and haughtinesse of minde in that they sought to establish their owne righteousnes Tim. What is meant by their owne righteousnes Silas The righteousnes of the lawe or of workes inherent in themselues and consisting in their own labours and working either before grace by strength of nature or after grace by the Spirite whereby they thought to merite Gods fauour and eternall life as the Pharisie Luke 18. Tim. What are we to learne from hence that Pride accompanieth ignorance Silas First the falsehood of that Popish principle that ignorance is the mother of deuotion whereas indeede it is the Parent of errour and presumption Secondly we see what a dangerous matter it is to be ignorant of God and Christ for such doe not take themselues to be in that sinfull and damnable estate and to haue neede of Christ his sufferings and obedience but that by their owne workes and seruing of God they shall bee saued well enough as these Iewes thought which is a pride most execrable The nature whereof is to make a man to seeke for all felicity in himselfe and not to bee beholden to any other for any thing rather chuse to perish then to receiue the righteousnes of Christ as beggers doe almes Tim. What is meant here by establishing Silas To erect set vp and make to stand whereby is implyed that mans owne righteousnesse is very weak like a dead corps or one that lyeth bed-rid or a baby made of clouts For as in vaine we goe about to set vp these or to make them to stand so mans own righteousnes by works is vnable to stand before the exact iudgement seat of God Psal. 130. 3. 4. Dan. 9. The reason is because the woorkes which men doe before grace are sinfull and offend God seeing they be not done out of saith Rom. 14. Secondly the works which follow faith are imperfect and therefore cannot please God and merit his fauour And lastly euen our best workes are but the fruites and effects of our iustification and therefore can be no meritorious causes of it Tim. Whereunto must this knowledge serue vs Sil. That we beware
before him the learned Doctors of the Church yea Apostles Prophets and Christ himselfe had deliuered this truth to the Church euen from the beginning How then can it bee an heresie in Luther to teach thus but it must be an heresie also in the Pen-men of the holy Ghost to write thus Tim. What is the next Doctrine Silas That the seate and subiect of Faith is not the minde alone but the will also which is more speciallie signified by heart Acts 8 37. Ephes. 3 17. For this confidence is at least a necessary companion of faith but confidence hath place in the heart therefore Faith lodgeth there also Tim. What vse are we to make of this Doctrine Sil. It serueth to teach that vnto a liuely Faith there is required a double worke of the Spirit First to enlighten the minde that it may certainly see and assent to the things written in the Gospell Of this first worke it is that Faith is often in Scripture tearmed Vnderstanding and knowledge and seeing The other worke is to bow the affections that they embrace and fully rest in that which the minde hath fully assented vnto From this worke Faith in Scripture is tearmed trust confidence and affiance Secondly this Doctrine serueth to confute the Romanists which place Faith in the supernal part of the soule onely and will haue it to bee nothing else but the assent of the minde to the will of God whereas it is not written heere that with the vnderstanding but with the heart man beleeueth to righteousnesse There may indeede bee worthy knowledge and notable assent in the vnderstanding part but it is the heart which beleeueth to iustification Thirdly here is an exhortation to all Christians as they will bee assured of this iustifying faith not to rest content with a naked knowledge of the Gospell or that in their mindes they haue yeelded agreement and consent to the trueth of it but neerely to looke vnto this whether faith haue taken holde of their will and affections to make them obediēt to their illuminated vnderstanding with some measure of peace and ioy and to resist all contrary thoughts and motions with a loathing of them being ready to make confession of Christ in our mouthes Tim. What is signified here by confession of the mouth Silas Not onely a plaine and cleere acknowledgement of Christ to be the onely Lord and Sauiour of mankinde and of all that doctrine which concerns his office natures persons and benefits but the calling vpon his name with trust in him as in our owne Lord and Sauiour as it is expounded in the 13. verse following wherein vocation is put for consession Tim. Wherefore is this worke of confession added vnto fayth Silas To distinguish and put difference betweene a dead and a liuely faith by a peculiar fruite of it Tim. But why is this work named as the witnes of faith rather than any other worke Sil. First because it is easily gathered out of the words of Moses before alledged in verse 8. where Moses spake of the mouth and ioyned it with the heart Secondly because it is a principall token of a true faith when occasion serueth sincerely to confesse the doctrine of Christ and to call vpon his name faithfully which no hypocrites doe for they draw neere with their lippes onely Math. 15. 8. but this consession which is a sure marke of faith comes from faith as from the root of it Thirdly because great promises are made to this duty of confession Math. 10. 32. and heere saluation is promised to such as confesse Christ out of a liuely faith Tim. But in what sort and sence is saluation annexed to confession Silas Not as the effect to his cause but as the way to the end for confession is but the way onely by which iustified persons doe come to their perfect blessednes in heauen which is here signified by saluation as the highest degree of our happines Seeing righteousnes is attributed to faith and saluation necessarily follows righteousnes therfore faith is the onely instrumentall cause whereby we be iustified and saued and not confession which is but the path onely wherein the godly are to walke to heauen and a 〈◊〉 of a sauing faith 10 as vaine is that Popish note vppon these wordes that faith without workes iustifieth not it iustifieth without workes but it is not in a Christian without workes What doctrines are taught from this latter part Silas That a liuely faith bringeth forth good workes and namely the consession and inuocation of Christ which where they are there is true faith and there is no true faith where they bee not as there is no fire where there is no light nor heat for it is the nature of faith to witnesse it selfe vppon occasion as fire sendeth forth heate Therefore are wee wronged by the Papistes who accuse vs to teach a weake and a dead faith voyde of workes and Christians are to be warned to get such a faith as can shew it selfe by workes and such workes as proceede from faith for wee teach that true faith workes by loue and all works which come not of faith to be sinnes Secondly we learne that confession is a worke necessary to saluation and is to bee done of all those that will be saued necessarily as a duty and a thing commanded vs of God but not as a meritorious cause Tim. But what things belong vnto Christian confession Silas First knowledge to see the trueth concerning Christ. Secondly wisedome to espy the due occasion of confession to wit when God may bee glorified and our neighbour edified Thirdly boldnesse to doe it freely without feare of man Fourthly sincerity without dissimulation and guile Fiftly reuerence as in Gods quarrell and presence Sixtly meekenesse 1. Pet. 3 15. Such as bee drowned in ignorance of the Gospell and vnbeleefe also rash presumptious and vaine-glorious persons timorous and fearefull ones hypocrites and false-hearted men and women proud and mallepart people be not fit and meeke to performe this duty of confessing Christ. DIAL IX Verses 11 12 13. For the Scripture saith whosoeuer beleeueth in him shall not be ashamed For there is no difference betweene the lew and the Grecian for he that is Lord ouer all is rich vnto all that call vpon him For whosoeuer shall call vpon the name of the Lord shall be saued Tim. VVHat is the drift of this Text Silas To proue by authority of Scripture what he had said before in verse 10. where he ascribed righteousnesse vnto faith as to a cause and saluation to confession as to a way which leadeth vnto saluation The argument standeth thus It is not possible that the scripture should be broken and vntrue but the Scripture promiscth righteousnesse and saluation vnto such as truely beleeue and call upon Christ. This is proued by these three verses of our Text touching faith verse 11. touching confession in
yet God by his election kept a great company of Iewes from infidelity In this third argument the Apostle meeteth with and answereth a secret obiection For some Iew hearing Paul affirme of himselfe that hee being a Iew was elect and not cast away might easily say and what art thou alone where then is that seed which God promiseth to Abraham to be as the starres of heauen or as the sand on the Sea shore To which he seasonably replyeth rhat there might be and were many more elect and beleeuing Iewes which were hid from him as Israel had inumerable true worshippers vnknowne to Elias Argumentum apart Tim. Vpon what parts doth this comparison consist Sil. Vpon two First a proposition or antecedent in verse 2 3 4. Secondly the reddition or consequent verse 5. and in the proposition wee are to consider other two things first the complaint of the Prophet verse 3. and secondly the answere of God there-vnto verse 4. Tim. What are we to 〈◊〉 in this that Paul brings in the example of Elias time rather then any other Silas The great discretion of Paul because Elias was highly esteemed among the Iewes so that his authority could not bee gaynsayed they woulde not contradict his witnesse it teacheth Ministers to study for choyse and apt proofes and examples Tim. But with what cautions or conditions are examples of Scripture to be alleadged in Sermons or made vse of in common life Silas Especially with these three conditions First that the examples alleadged be but few Paul contents himselfe with one Secondly that they bee well suted and sorted so as the comparison by example be made as touching like parties as it was heere betweene the Iewes of Elias and Paul his time for their blindnesse in both dayes was great yet God stil kept his promises vnto his elect amongst them which were still the least number Thirdly examples must not bee repugnant against the common lawe of 〈◊〉 to God and man for good men are to bee imitated in good thinges onely and wee are to follow not euery particular act of the Fathers but to liue according to the lawe of God The 〈◊〉 thinking to call for fire on the Samaritans Luke 9. 54. after the example of Elias offended against the second caution for they weere not like to Elias in Spirite and zeale and such breake the third condition as will defend lying by the example of Abraham and the Midwiues and 〈◊〉 or temporizing by the example of Naaman or Nicodemus the infirmities of the Saintes are not written to bee patternes to follow but as cautions to make vs heedfull Tim. Come to the wordes and tell vs what wee learne 〈◊〉 by this that Paul speakes of this example as of a famous story well knowne wote or knowe ye not as who should say yee may know it ye ought not to be ignorant of it Silas It commends to vs the diligent knowledge of sacred story that with all care and endeuour wee seeke to haue it samiliar vnto vs because it is a shame for a Christian to bee ignorant of Gods worde 1. Cor 15 34. to bee a member of the Church not to know the estate of Gods Church both as it was before and since Christ it is as if an Englishman shoulde bee ignorant of the fashions and customes of England Also our knowledge serueth much to direct our mindes in doubtfull cases and helpe others which are perplexed therefore in any wise bee studious searchers and wise obseruers and carefull rememberers of holy Scriptures Tim. What meaneth this of Elias Sil. That is touching Elias or in the story of Elias Tim. What doth this teach vs that the Scripture sayeth or speaketh Silas That the Scripture is not mute or dumbe because it is the word voyce and speach of God who were hee to speake in his owne person he would vse no other words or voyce then that we finde in the Scriptures Wherefore the Iesuites haue small reason to refuse the Scriptures to bee a Iudge of controuersies vppon pretence that it cannot speake and giue sentence like a Iudge for the Scripture doth speak it is no dumbe letter for God speaks by it therefore it is a fitte Iudge Tim. What is meant by Elias 〈◊〉 making intercossion or request against Israel Silas The same word is here which is vsed Rom. 8 24. 26. but it hath not the same signification for being spoken of the Spirite verse 26. it signifies to stirre vp or cause vs to make request but beeing affirmed of Christ it signifies the perpetuall merite and vertue of his passion entreating and pleading with God for fauour towards the elect when they sinne of infirmity But nowe it noteth out the complaint which Elias made to God to whome hee accused the malice and obstinacy of the Iewes as beeing sory for it and grieuing at it not praying for reuenge against thē for it was the office of the prophet to make request for and not against the people as did Moses Exodus 32 and Sam. 12. 23. God forbid that I shoulde cease to pray for you vnlesse in certaine cases where the people were desperate so as there is left no hope of remedy and the Prophets were stirred vp of God to wish their destruction whereof wee haue many examples in the Psalmes of Dauid Tim. What instructions arise from this complaynt of Elias Silas That the people ought to take heede how they ouer-greeue the Pastors with their stubbornnesse in errors or sinnes for this will cause them with sorrowe to powre out their complaints to God who wil regard the sighes of his seruants hee who heares the cries of the poore will heare his Ministers cries Againe the Apostle giueth an especiall warning touching this matter Heb. 13 17. to make the Ministers doe their office with heauinesse is vnprofitable nay pernitious and hurtfull to the people Tim. What was it that gaue Elias occasion of this Complaint Silas The killing of the Priests of Boall at the direction of Elias so kindled Iezabels rage as shee threatned to slay Elias who therfore fled and hid himselfe in a den in the Mountaine Horeb where God finding him and expostulating with him hee burst out into this most greeuous complaint 1 Kings 19 14. Tim. Of how many sinnes doth Elias accuse Israel in this complaint Silas Of foure First of cruelty toward the Prophets They haue killed thy Prophets Secondly of impietie towards God They digged downe his Altars that is they corrupted his true worship and set vp Idolatry insteade of it Thirdly of the paucity or fewnesse of some woorshippers which he thought to haue rested in himselfe alone And I am left alone Lastly of tyranny towardes himselfe whose life they sought to take away 1 Kinges 19 2. That there might be no more a Prophet in Israel to teach Godr truth or to maintaine his glory or to feede his Church with instructions of the word Tim. What things
are wee to gather for our instruction out of these parts of his complaint Sil. Sundry things First the fury and extreame rage of Idolaters who being vnable to defend their cause by Arguments they will seeke to do it by the sworde putting to death the seruants of God vnder pretence that they be seditious and hereticall with this weapon did the Israelites dispute against the Prophets and the Pharifies against Christ whom they would ouercome with stones when they could not possibly ouercome with Scripture Thus they dealt with the Apostles and nowe at this day Anti-christian Prelates deale thus with Protestants whose neckes they get vnder their girdles The reason of this their sauage proceeding is because they will do the workes of their Father the diuell for hee is a murtherer and so bee his Children giuen to bloude Iohn 8 44. Tim. What profit serueth this instruction vnto Silas First to look for the like bloudy measure of our enemies if they might get the vpper hand Secondly not to be offended with such fury whē it happens as it were some new and strange thing Lastly to poure out our complaints in Gods lap who can and will right and reuenge such wrongs for he is the auenger of the helpelesse and oppressed Tim. What other Instructions learne wee from his Complaint Silas That God suffereth his Church and seruants to fall into verie greeuous afflictions for trial of their faith and patience Thirdly in the example of Elias wee see the infirmitie of Gods Saints how weake they are and subiect to error euen the best of them For Elias was deceiued in thinking himselfe onely to remaine for Obediah had hid a hundred Prophets in a Caue and Paul tels vs that a great many euen seauen thousand were reserued by God Fourthly that the actions of wicked Princes are imputed to the people oftentimes when they applaude and consent vnto them as these Israelites did therefore Paul saith They killed the Prophets whereas Iezabell acted the murther the people onely liked of it and so made it their owne as Achab is saide to haue killed Naboth because hee agreed to it All sinnes which wee giue allowance to being committed or not hindred by vs if we may are ours as if we committed them 1. Commanders 2. Abettors 3. Consenter 4. Concealer 5. Coūsellor 6. not hinderer 7. and commender each one of these seauen will proue an offender DIAL III. Verse 4. But what saith the answere of God to him I haue reserued to my selfe seauen thousand men that haue not bowed their knees to Baall Tim. VVHat doth this text containe Silas The answere of God vnto the accusation and complaint of Elias his Prophet Tim. What signifies this word answere Silas It hath two significations one proper and strickt to wit the Oracle or answere of God giuen in the Tabernacle from the Mercy-seate The other generall and more large for any diuine answere oracle or direction receiued from God eyther in dreame as Mat. 2 11. or by any other reuelation as Noah is saide to bee warned of God Heb. 11 7. Thus it is taken heere Tim. Doth Paul rehearse the whole answere of God to Elias Silas No for the answere had foure parts as his complaint was foure-fold for first he complaineth of cruelty and secondly of impiety to which God gaue this remedy that Hazael beeing annointed King of Syria and Iehu King of Samaria they should bee reuenged on the Idolatrous and cruell Israelites 1. kings 19 16 17. Then hee accuseth them of tyranny to him-selfe whom they meant to kill that God might haue neuer a Prophet to which God appointed this remedy that Elisha should be made Prophet in his place to maintaine Gods worship and glory Now the last part was touching the small number of true worshippers in Israel to this part God answereth that he had reserued many thousands besides Elias which were not defiled with Idols This part of the answere because it serueth to Pauls purpose hee setteth it downe alone passing by the rest as impertinent to his matter Tim. But Paul hath left out some words as euery mouth that hath not kissed Baall Silas It is true the reason is because hee citeth the Scripture as an Interpreter and therefore may vse more or fewer words as hee shall see it most meete to expresse the sence and drifte of the Spirite from which Paul neuer taketh any thin 〈◊〉 or addeth or altereth howsoeuer he vse his liberty in alleadging the words of the Text to teach that Scriptures be in sence and not in sillables Tim. Come now to the words and tell vs what is meant by reseruing Silas To cause to remaine and abide free from and vntouched by Idols Tim. What is meant by seauen thousand Silas It is a certaine number put for an vncertaine and signifieth a multitude or a great number as fiue foolish and fiue wise Virgins see the like Mat. 18. 22. Pro. 24 16. c. Tim. What is meant by men Tim. Women also as well as men euen all that continued the true worshippers of God the more worthy sexe being vsed for the lesse worthy a thing very vsuall in Scripture Tim. What signifies Baal Silas A Lord or a husband to shew that Image worshippers make their Idols their Lords by submission to them and espouse themselues by loue vnto them Hence Idolators are plainely tearmed in Scripture fornicators and Idolatry called Whoredome because they forsake their Faith plight to God and turn after strange Gods Also they make their Idols their Patrons and defenders as is to be seene in the Papacie where euery Countrey and Citty hath some Saint for their Lord and defender as S. Andrew for Scotland Saint George for England Saint Iames for Spaine Saint Patrick for Ireland c. Tim. What signifies it to bow to Baal Silas Thereby is signified all the adoration and worship which is giuen to that Image by a Synecdoche of the part for the whole also it teacheth the behauiour of Idolators toward their Images whom they bow vnto in token of subiection and did kisse them in signe of dilection and loue which superstitious gesture is vnto this day obserued in Popery where the Images of the virgin Marie and Apostles are honoured with the bending of the knee and the kisses of the mouth Tim. Now what Doctrines do we learne from these words so declared and made plaine Sil. That when the eye of men cannot yet God knowes and sees many thousand his seruants and children which belong to his Church The reason is because God knoweth who be his and nothing can be hid from his eyes Thus howsoeuer Elias then and Paul afterwards and after them M. Luther Wickliffe and Caluin seemed to bee alone yet as in Israel and amongst the Iewes so in England Bohemia France and Germany there were euen amiddest the Papistes verie many which misliked the superstition of Rome and receyued the true Doctrine of Christ though they
4. What art thou that condemnest another Mans seruant he standeth or falleth to his owne Maister DIAL IIII. Verse 5 6. Euen so then at this present time there is a remnant according to the election of Grace if by grace then it is no more by workes c. Tim. VVHat doth this Text containe Silas An application of the former example vnto the time wherein Paul himselfe liued Secondly a conclusion drawne out of the application to wit that if election be free and come of grace then not of workes for merit is contrarie vnto Grace which is not at all free if it bee not all and absolutelie free Tim. What is the sum of the application Sil. This that as Elias was not alone in that corrupt estate of Israel but euen then when all seemed to bee gone from God yet there were in secret left seuen thousand true Worshippers so now when Paul alone amongest all the Iewes seemed to prosesse Christ 〈◊〉 raigning in Iewry and Paganisme in all the Worlde besides yet no doubt but God had of his fauour kept certaine beleeuers which were not knowne to the world Tim. Shew vs somewhat particularly and more plainely wherein the times of Elias the Prophet and of Paul the Apostle were like for it seemed that this should be no good Reason that it should bee so in Pauls because it was so in Elias daces For there is no such necessity as that which is once done by singular and especiall example the same ought to be done in euery time and age Silas This example of Elias is very fitly applied to the times of Paul whether we respect the thing it self or the circumstances or the causes Touching the thing it selfe as Elias thought himselfe alone in Israel and yet was not for there were many more so Paul might take himself of al the Iewes to be the only professor of Christ whereas besides him there was a remnant For circumstances they do agree Elias the prophet was raised vp extraordinarily so was Paul myraculously called to be an Apostle Againe as Elias alone was zealous for the worship of God so Paul alone of all the Iewes was an earnest defender of the Doctrine of God and as very manie resisted Elias so not a few persecuted Paul and as in Elias time Idolatry had ouerspread the kingdome of Samaria so in Pauls time Hellenisme and Pharasaisme preuailed in the world For the cause it is the same to wit Gods free election of Grace which seeing it neuer faileth nor falleth therefore it euer calleth and keepeth a certain number vnto God in his Church visible and faueth a remnant in Pauls time as it reserued a cōpany in Elias time election was the cause of reseruation of some then and of a remnant now Of these likenesses and resemblances there issueth an argument and similitude in the very phrase and manner of speech for in Elias story God sayed I haue 〈◊〉 and in Paules text it is sayed There is a remnant to make all thinges alike both in worde and matter And as the Apostle sayeth according to the election of grace so there it is written I haue reserued to my selfe which is all one in effect that they were not reserued of themselues but because God chose them in his euerlasting loue Tim. What lesson is it that wee learne by this comparing of the estate of the Church according to seuerall times Silas That it makes much for our comfort to lay together the olde and present state of the Church namely in time of afflictions The reason is because God is wont for the most part to vse like proceedings in the gouerning of his Church therfore in the afflicted state of the Church it will be very profitable to looke backe to former times of persecutions that as Paul by considering Elias his time armed himselfe against the fewnesse of professors so Gods children by such conference of times may stay their minds in patience For no crosses nowe happen but the like or worse haue falne in former ages of the Church It is vsual with the Papistes to boast of multitudes howe many and how mighty bee their friendes and followers the Gentry the Nobles Ladies and Lords Dukes Arch-dukes Princes Kings Emperours Learned men Cardinalles Popes are on their side and walke in their way whereas for most part a company of silly Tradesmen and silly persons take part with vs. To whom though we might truly say that our number is greater by a good many then they would haue it and that if the trueth of religion went by number then the Turkes and other Pagans should bee the true Church rather then Papists which come short in multitude of the Pagans Iewes and Turkes Yet let vs cast our eye backe vppon Elias and Paules times concluding that as then the multitude of Idolaters and vnbeleeuers did no preiudice to the trueth and worship of God which may be preserued and professed by a few as well as by many so nowe the faith of the Gospell if but one onely professed it in the world whereas God is to be thanked many Nations and Kings doe receiue it were not the lesse wholesome and sound though the whole world besides did goe after the great whore as sometime it did But come nowe nearer to the wordes of our Text which haue two parts First that a remnant of beleeuers were amongst the Iewes when Paul preached Secondly the true cause heereof is the election Tim. Tell vs what is meant by a remnant Sil. It signifies the smalnesse of the number of the faithfull that they were farre fewer then such as abode in vnbeliese and perished therein yet the number was not so smal but it made many thousands There is the like phrase in Rom. 9. 27 29. It is a metaphor borrowed from a cloth or heap of wheat whereof a remainder onely is left so but a few in comparison of the rest durst opēly professe the faith of Christ. Tim. What may we learne from this word for our Instruction Silas First that that part of men which perisheth is farre greater then that part which is saued as the whole heape of corne is more then that part which remaineth for seede and the peece or web of cloath is greater then the remnant and thus it is written That many are called fewe chosen Math 20 16. and that few doe enter into that narrow way which leades to life Mat. 7 14. Tim. What vse hereof Silas First to striue to be of this little stocke of this poore remnant whereof not to bee were better neuer to haue beene Secondly it mooueth to great thankfulnes such as are called to bee of this remnant when such numbers were passed ouer which were no worse then they by corruption and as good as they euery way by creation Tim. What is the second instruction Silas That the promises of God touching eternall life are neuer voyde nor euer doe fall away The
aduersarics of Gods grace Further we are taught heereby that the Romish Synagogue cannot be the true Church of Christ because most obstinately impudently they persist to ascribe mans iustification and saluation partly to grace partly to merite of works and thereby doe ouerthrow the doctrine of grace which is the very soule and life of a true Church for take away the doctrine of free election iustification and saluation and presently the very foundation of all religion is shaken to pieces so farre it is off that they can bee the true Church hauing cast downe the groundworke whereon it resteth Lastly it conuicteth such of error as vnderstand this text to bee meant of grace infused into mans heart whereas grace being set against workes therefore as workes doe sticke in men as in their proper subiect so grace heere spoken of hath no other subiect but God Tim. What doctrine doth arise out of the seauenth verse Silas First that in the Church of God there are sundry which seeke for righteousnesse and saluation and neuer obtaine it as Rom. 9 31. Tim. How comes this to passe seeing it is promised to such as seeke that they shall finde Silas The reason is because they seeke amisse and not as they ought whereas that promise is made to such as seeke aright Vnto which two things are to be considered First the manner that we seeke these things by faith and secondly that we intend Gods glorye as the end of our seeking see Rom. 9 30. Many Israelites failed in both these for they sought righteousnes and life by their owne workes and therefore obtained it not as it is written Rom. 9 31 32. and 10 3. And they robbed God of the glory of his grace Tim. What vse is to be made of this doctrine Sil. It warneth vs that it is not enough for vs to seeke to be iustified and saued vnlesse we take the right course prescribed in the worde for many pray and neuer obtaine because they pray amisse and many striue to enter and neuer enter because they striue not aright so many seeke and neuer finde because they seeke God not for himselfe but themselues and for their owne benefites and not for loue of his goodnesse that they may praise his grace and set foorth his glory Tim. What other Doctrine from this 7. Verse Sil. That in the bosome of the Church of God there haue alwayes liued two kinds of people some elect and called some Reprobate and hardened This diuision beganne in Adams family in Caine and Abell whence did spring two Cities as Augustine obserueth one of God another of the world it was continued in the family of Abraham in Isaac and Ismael the one of them beeing the childe of the Flesh and the other the Childe of the promise Also in the house of Isaac in Esau and Iacob and Christ saith That at his comming two shall bee in the fielde the one taken and the other refused Luke 17 34. And lastly Paul writeth that of the same lumpe of mankinde there are made some vesselles of mercie to honour others vessels of wrath to destruction The high and soueraigne cause heereof is the wil of God shewing mercy to whom he will and hardening whom hee will Rom. 9 17. The subordinate cause and second reason is that there are two beginnings of mankinde the seed of the woman Christ Iesus the heade of the elect and the Serpent Satan the Prince of this world which begetteth children of differing and contrary dispositions and qualities 1 Iohn 3 8 9. and Iohn 15 19. Tim. What vse are Christians to make of this truth Silas It reprooues both such as beleeue all men are elect and shall be saued and such as liue so securely as if none should perish and warns vs not to stumble though we see many wicked to be in the world Tim. What is the next Doctrine from this verse Silas That all the elect shall certainly bee saued for they attaine what they seeke for to wit Christ and his faluation as it is not possible for the Reprobate to bee saued so it is impossible that any of the elect should perish The reasons heereof be First the election of GOD which is vnchangeable Secondly the promises of God which are vndeceiueable Thirdly the Prayers of Christ which can neuer be denied Lastly the power of Christ to whose keeping they are committed which is vnresistable Tim. What Vse of this point Silas First they are from hence confuted which say the elect may vtterly and for euer fall from Gods fauour and faith in Christ. Secondly heere is great comforte to such as haue the true markes of their owne election to assure vnto them their standing in grace vnto saluation in despight of Satan sinne themselues and the whole world For they are by grace of election kept from beeing hardned to destruction DIAL VI. Verse 7 8. The rest were hardned as it is written GOD hath giuen them the Spirit of slumber eyes that they shoulde not see c. Tim. VVHat is the sum of this Text Silas That the rest of the Iewes whō God had not elected were hardned by the iust iudgement of God as he proueth by a testimony oracle of holy Scripture Tim. What be the parts of this Text Silas Two First a proposition The rest were hardned namely so many as not being freely chosen of God did not obtain Christ and his righteousnesse vnto saluation all the rest besides these were blinded Secondly a proof out of holye Scipture to confirme the hardening of the Iewes it proueth two things not only that many Iewes were hardned because the Scripture had foretold it but whence this hardnesse came or what was the maine and highest cause of the blindnesse and hardnesse of this Iewish people to wit the singular or speciall iudgement of God so appointing so foretelling yea and so working it in time also it sheweth what this hardnesse is to wit a spirituall slumber or sencelesse sleepe of the soule or a shutting of eyes and eares that seeing and hearing they should neyther see nor heare vnto their conuersion Lastly how long this hardnesse did continue vppon the Iewes namely euen from Esay his time vnto the present time wherein the Apostle wrote vnto this day which must be referred vnto the end of verse 7. the rest cited out of Esay being enclosed in a Parenthesis Tim. What signifies the rest Silas The other Iewes which did not belong to the election of Grace but were reprobates and reiected of God Tim. What is meant by hardning Silas It signifies properly the thicke skinne of ones hands or feete with trauell or worke which is so barked or stifned as if it were pierced or pinched yet it is not felt but by translation from the body to the soule it signifies the stubbornnesse or obstinacie of mans heart resisting in his wit and will the word of God This stubbornnesse is noted in Scripture by
the great fall and misery of the Iewes his owne and onely people for many thousand years endowed with innumerable priuiledges as in Rom. 9 5 6 7. yet the greatest part of the whole Nation was fallen from God into extreame desolation The reason heereof is the malice and infidelity of the Iewes striuing against Christ the Sonne of God and his Gospell preached by himselfe and his Apostles and calling them sweetly vnto saluation see verse 20. Tim. What vse is to be made of this doctrine Silas It warneth all men to stand in awe of Gods seuerity and to keepe from sinne through feare of his iustice Psal. 4 5. How will he spare thee when hee did not spare a whole Nation how will hee pitty a wilde branch which did cut off the true Oliue Therefore feare him all yee people because he iudgeth without respect of person 1. Pet. 1 17. The second vse is to exhort vs to beware as of all sinne so chiefely of vnbeleefe which thrust Adam out of Paradice the Iewes out of the Church and out of heauen too and tumbled them downe to hell Reue. 21 8. Vnbeleefe most dishonoureth God most hurteth men beeing the roote of all sinnes and cause of temporall and eternall torments therefore we ought much mislike it and mightily striue against it Tim. What is the second doctrine Silas That the Iewes shall be restored to grace towards the end of the worlde and that not by two or three or a few but by great companies As the whole nation in a manner departed from Christ so in a manner shall the whole nation returne to him the proofe heereof is in this verse in the word abundance and in verse 26. Tim. What profit is to be made heereof Silas It commends the immeasurable mercy of God in deliuering such a rebellious and forlorne people Secondly his incredible power beeing able to call vnto Christ a people that despised and strongly resisted him as if he should raise the dead out of the graue Lastly seeing God is willing to pitty them it behoues vs so to doe and earnestly to pray to God for their recouery and not to despaire eyther of our selues or others beeing very greeuous sinners before God Tim. What is the third doctrine Silas That the true riches of a Christian is not in gold or siluer c. but in the multitude of the faithfull and plentiousnesse of Gods graces in them 1. Cor. 15. Ephe. 3 16. Reue. 3 18. The reason is because all other riches are earthly and vanishing but these are from heauen and therefore euerlasting Tim. What is the vse of this doctrine Silas It serues to call our mindes from corruptible riches to fixe them vpon incorruptible to labour to bee rich in Christ not to the world as Christ counselleth Mat. 6 19. Lay not vp treasure c. Secondly to strengthen those in their good resolution which for the riches of Christ haue learned to contemne the world for they haue with Mary chosen the better part which shall neuer be taken from them Tim. What is the fourth doctrine Sil. That the conuersion of one hindereth not the conuersion of another but rather much furthereth the same as it is written of the Gentiles that it shoulde much helpe their saluation to see the Iewes generally conuerted In the state of this worlde the preferring of one often crosseth the preferment of another but it is contrary in the state of grace The reason is because the more be conuerted and the more full the body of the Church is they doc the more abound in mutuall help As in an army amongst many Souldiours one succoureth another and amongst many trauailers one encourageth another Tim. What fruite may wee reape by the knowledge of this trueth Sil. It serues to prouoke all Christians to pray and seek for the turning many vnto God that they may be the stron ger Secondly to praise God heartily for such as bee called out of darknes to light as Paul often doth for the Gentiles whereof see the proofe in his Epistles to the Philippians and Colossians Lastly to take heede wee enuy not the repentance of any but rather to reioyce at it after the Angels example who are glad of the conuersion of a sinner Luke 15 10. DIAL XI Verse 13. 14. For in that I speak to you Gentiles in as much as I am the Apostle of the Gentiles I magnfie mine office to try if by any meanes I might prouoke the of my flesh to follow them and might saue some of them Tim. WHat doth Paul performe in this text Silas First hee proueth the sentence which he put forth before touching the saluation of the Iewes by their emulation of the beleeuing Gentiles verse 13. 14. Secondly hee comforteth the Iewes by giuing them hope of being restored to Christ before the end of the world Tim. By what argument doeth Paul proue that the conuersion of the Gentiles shall turne to the saluation of the Iewes Silas By a reason taken from his owne example or from the end of his owne Ministery among the Gentils which was by conuerting the Gentiles to prouoke many of the Israelites to follow them The reason standeth thus The end which God propounded to his own counsell in reiecting the Iewes and which I set before mine eyes in my Ministery and preaching must needes be attained vnto But as God in his counsell so I in my doctrine haue propounded this end that the Iewes might be brought at last to desire grace and be saued by means of that grace giuen to the Gentiles Therefore it is certaine that at the last many Iewes shal bee saued Otherwise the end both of Gods decree and my doctrine should be frustrate which cannot be Tim. Vpon what grounds doth Paul comfort the Iewes in the 14. verse Silas Vppon this ground that seeing reconciliation came to the world of the Gentiles by their fall therefore howsoeuer their case seemes to be desperate as of dead men yet God will quicken them that they may be partakers of the common reconciliation Tim. Why dooth Paul call himselfe the Apostle of the Gentiles Silas Because hee was of God appointed to bee a preacher to the Gentiles as Peter was to the Iewes Gal. 2 7 8. 1 Tim. 2 7. Tim. Wherefore doth Paul direct his speech to the Gentiles in this sort Silas By this insinuation to creepe into their mindes and the more to knit their heart to him as one that was ordained to set forwards their saluation Tim. What is the doctrine from hence Silas That Ministers of the word must take all occasions to witnesse their lone to their flocke And secondly that it behooues the people to bee perswaded of the good affection of their Teachers towards them The reason heereof is because the doctrine of godlines will more easily pierce the mindes of the hearers if they bee well affected towardes
19. it is said that some were of vs and some were among vs the former remayned in the Church the other did not but plaide Apostataes and reuolcers running to the enemies campe Tim. These knots being loosed shew vs the instructions wee haue from these first wordes Sil. The doctrines from them be two first the promise of grace and saluation is not fixed or tyed to fleshly generation the reason is because grace commeth by regeneration at the pleasure of God and not by generation at the will of man Iohn 1. 12. 13. Godly parents doe conuay their corrupt seed to their children but not their sanctifying Spirit else all that descend of faithfull parents should bee saued which is not so as in Ismael Esau Cayne Absolon c. Tim. What profit is to be made of this doctrine Silas It warneth all children which come of godly parents to striue to bee like them in faith and vertue as Christ exhorteth the Iewes Iohn 8 39. to doe the workes of Abraham and Paul Rom. 4. 12. to tread in the steppes of his faith otherwise the piety of progenitours will not helpe for not springing from good parents but beeing like them makes vs happy the Iewes were of Abraham and yet were broken off Tim. What is the second doctrine Silas This breaking the branches teacheth vs that it is not enough to professe God for so did these Iewes nor to know him and haue the Sacrtments for so had they but to labour to bee well grounded and rooted in Christ by a liuely faith working by loue For all they that bee not thus seeme they neuer so holy and glorious may shall fall be broken off either at death or when the winds of temptation blow Math. 7 25. Tim. What vse of this instruction Silas It serues to reprooue such as rest in externall things neuer trying themselues their end is to bee deceiued at last as they which trust in a crackt Title or leane on a broken staffe Tim. What is meant by the wilde Oliue tree Silas The wilde Oliue is put for a branch or grift for whole trees vse not to be grafted but branches these braunches of the wilde Oliue signifie all the Gentiles which serued Idolles for the liuing God because they were as the wilde Oliues namely heerein that as the wilde Oliue though it haue the forme and shape of a true Oliue yet lackes the generous and fruitfull iuice of a true Oliue and therefore yeeldes no pleasant fruite so the Gentiles being without the faith and profession of Christ and true pietie had shaddowes of manie Vertues and shewes of goodnesse yet indeede were verie vncleane and accursed as Ephesians 2 1 12. and 4 17 18 19. Tim. What do we learne from hence Silas The miserable condition of vs al without Christ that howsoeuer we may be commended for very honest men and haue some appearance of the Image of God some shew of faith and godlinesse yet before our incorporation into Christ we lacke his Spirit vtterly bring forth fruite which is bitter euen fruite to death such as be reckoned vp Gal. 5 19 20 21. The Reason is because all is sinne and death which is estraunged from Christ. Tim. What profit is to bee made by the knowledge and meditation of this condition Silas It serueth to instruct and stirre vs vp vnto modesty and humility vnto which end it is heere presented to the Gentiles euen to suppresse their pride and arrogancy Also it prouoketh vs to thankfulnesse for the benefit of deliuerance from it when it is compared with the contrary condition wherein men did lye before such deliuerance as Eph. 2 4 5. And the benefit when it is perceiued in the worthines of it which without such comparison cannot be causeth an higher esteeme and sweeter sence of it and that kindleth the more loue towards the giuer God more reioycing in his bounty whence floweth all Christian and true gratitude Tim. What other matter do ye obserue heere Silas The difference which is betweene naturall and spirituall grafting For in naturall grafting a good and sweete science or braunch is grifted to a sower crabbed stocke by slitting and pricking the same the bad sappe whereof is chaunged into the good iuyce of the good branch but in the spiritual in grafting it is quite contrary for then wild branches which are wicked vnnatural men are grafted ioyned to the good and noble stock Christ by whose spirit and grace they are altered and made new creatures like himselfe Ephe. 4 24. otherwise both kindes of planting agree in this that they make the branch and stocke to be one Tim. What is this roote into which they were grafted Silas It is Abraham in regard of the couenant made with him and as he was ioyned to Christ. And to bee grafted into this roote is to become one people of God with the Iewes growing vp into one church with them as if they had beene deriued from Abraham by carnall generation and so to bee made members and partes of the bodye of Christ which is the fellowship of al faithfull people Tim. What is meant by Oliue Silas The Church of the Iewes whereof Abraham was the roote and father so called for resemblance sake vnto an Oliue Which Metaphor we finde in Ier. 11 16. and Psal. 52 8. and Iudges 9 9. And it is like those other Metaphors of a Vine Iohn 15 1. and of a Figge tree all which fitly represent the estate of the true Church of God in respect of the coniunction which is betweene the roote and the stocke and in regarde of theyr great fruitfulnesse and sweete pleasantnesse Tim. What is meant by the fatnesse of the Oliue Silas The Doctrine of the Gospell all the benefites of Christ all the graces of the Spirit with the priuiledges of the Church called in the Psalme the marrow and fatnesse of Gods house Psal. 63 3. Tim. What learne we hence Silas That we bring no merits to our owne iustification no more then a branch can helpe to graft it self or a man to beget himselfe Secondly it is a great excellency to be a true member of Gods Church for such be vnited with Christ as the branch the oliue be Thirdly that they which are such ought to abound in all the fruites of the Spirit mentioned Gal. 5 22 23. Fourthly the Iewes before Christ and the Gentiles which nowe do beleeue in Christ haue the same roote the same Spirit faith the same Church and Sacraments with some difference in outward signes and rites Contrary to their wicked Doctrine who teach that the Iewes had but the figures onely of that whereof wee haue the truth and substance a Popish fantasticall conceite crossed by many hundred places of Scriptures DIAL XV. Verse 18. Boast not thy selfe against the branches but if thou boast thou bearest not the roote but the roote thee Tim. VVHat is the drift of this Text
conforme not your selues to this world Hence wee gather that whatsoeuer is a property guise fashion behauiour custome or practise of sinners and corrupt men as they bee such this is euen cause enough why the children of God are to decline it and to follow the quite contrary course Diogenes thought that he should doe best when he did least what the common people did but sure that course of life is most commendable and acceptable to God which is most contrary to the fashiō of the world The more and further that in our speech gesture attire condition or workes we goe from the world the neerer we come vnto true godlinesse As Christian religion is the more pure and sincere the lesse it doth partake with the superstition of Antichrist so our Christian conuersation is the more holy and vnblameable the further it is remoued from the customes and fashions of vnregenerate persons Finally seeing Paul writeth to men already iustified by faith and sanctified yea in a great measure this putteth vs in minde that this lesson is fit for the best Christians to learne and take out and that it is a worke not of a day weeke moneth or yeare to flye the conformity and likenesse of the world but such as men ought all their life long to be occupied and busied about all time and care is heere too little This precept containeth one halfe of our repentance touching leauing of our sinnes and is like those other precepts of ceasing from euill Esay 1. 16. Psal. 34 14. of destroying and crucifying the body of sinne Rom. 6. 6. of mortifying our earthly members and putting off the olde man Col. 3 5 6 7 8. of denying worldly lusts Titus 2 12. of departing from iniquity 2. Tim. 2 19. All these differ not in substance of matter but in termes affoording businesse enough and enough againe to him that should liue Methusalems age For what a worke and a doe about for saking of one foolish and sinfull fashion I meane not of apparell yet euen that way we can bee foolish and fantasticall enough and as froward in retaining as forward in receiuing them but wicked doings how long ere one naughty vsage will bee left what time and trauaile will it aske trow you to rid our house of so many noysome cumbersome guests as haue nowe long time haunted vs our sinnes of nature custome trade especially DIAL III. Verse 2. But be ye transformed by the renewing of your minde that ye may proue what that good acceptable and perfect will of God is Tim. VVHat is the matter and method of this text Silas An exhortation to the transformation or changing of our mindes that is to pray God and earnestly to endeauour to haue our mindes changed by his Spirite This exhortation is enforced by an argument from a necessary effect because vnlesse our mindes be renewed we shal neuer be able to allow and follow the will of God which is here commended by their Epithites or qualities First good Secondly acceptable Thirdly perfect Tim. What is meant by transforming Silas Not such a Metamorphosis or change as Ouid did dreame of by passing of one substance into another but an alteration or change of iudgement purpose will and affections from euill to good which the Apostle himselfe cals a renouation or renuing such a worke of the Spirite whereby olde and corrupt qualities which still sticke in vs after new birth bee corrected and resormed till they be extinct and destroyed Tim. What is signified heere by minde Silas Both the faculties or powers of the soule to wit the vnderstanding and will the daily decayes whereof in holinesse we are heere exhorted to seeke by prayer and all meanes to repaire As a garment or an house when they waxe olde or worne are to be patched and holpen so the godly when through oldnesse of sinne or corruption any breach or waste is made in their minde or manners they are not to despaire or faint or cast away all care and hope but by sorrow teares repentance to rectifie and remedye that which is amisse and otherwise then well This is the sum of the Apostles exhortation Tim. What Doctrines do arise from this shorte exhortation Silas First that euen the noblest part of mans soule his minde and reason is corrupt and depraued with ignorance vanitie vnbeleefe errors doubtings and heresies c. This trueth hath testimony from other Authorities and places of Scripture 2 Cor. 3 5. 1 Cor. 2 14 Ephes. 2 3. and 4 18. Colos. 1 21. And also reason to proue it namely that the minde hath neede to be renued therefore it is corrupt and olde for old and corrupt things onely neede renewing That which is whole sound and perfect craueth no renouation which euer is of a thing decaied and wasted Tim. What Vse is to bee made of this Doctrine by Gods Children Silas First it confuteth such Philosophers and Popish Sophisters who vehemently contend that the mind remaineth still sound and vncorrupt alwayes enclining vnto good thinges as Aristotle speakes in his Ethickes whereas the sicknesse of the mind may be easily bewraied by these thinges namely that in those most notable things that the heathen were stirred vp vnto by the direction of their minde they had regard neither vnto the will nor honor of God but were led with ambition and vaine-glory being greedily desirous of fame and praise amongest men and as their intent and end were both naught so they failed in the manner because the loue of God and of their neighbour did not beare any sway in their actions Secondly this serueth to humble man for that hee wanteth all power to apply his minde vnto good things being altogether blinde in spirituall matters Thirdly it sheweth the great infection of sin poysoning defiling and corrupting not the body alone but the soule not the inferiour as the will affections and perfect senses but also the superiour and principall part of man the minde iudgement memory and conscience Lastly it sheweth how much the elect are beholden to the grace of Christ by whom the whole hurt taken by sin is cured and healed through his grace and Spirite Tim. What other Doctrine ariseth out of these words Silas Blessed Paul directing this exhortation to such as were already faithfull and regenerate doth heereby teach vs that the godliest persons are in this life renewed and sanctified not fully but in part onely for there should be no cause of exhorting beleeuers to be renewed in their minds were it not that still there sticketh in their soules some blindnesse and peruersenesse which would be corrected and enlightned This imperfection Paul acknowledgeth himselfe Phil. 3 12. 1 Cor. 13 9. and Dauid Psal. 119. and all the Apostles praying for encrease of Faith Finally what cause were there daylie to aske pardon of sinnes if there were heere an absolute freedome from sinne whereof the best of Gods children haue in genuously accused themselues The Scriptures
them necessarie As these weak Iewes which beleeued in Christ did esteem of difference in meates and dayes that a conscience was to be still made of them and that without contempt of Moses and sinne against God the Lawgiuer they could not bee omitted Howbeit Paul would haue Christian Charity nourished and brotherly society between them and the beleeuing Gentiles How far then be the churches of Lutherans in Germany deceyued which break off society with the Churches of Caluinists as they are termed for distinction sake because of dissention about the Bread in the Communion whether it should bee eaten whole or broken The Churches of 〈◊〉 and Galatia thorough craft and seduction of false Teachers helde some fundamentall errors yet hee honoureth them still with the Title of the Churches of Christ and saluteth them as Brethren because they sinned not obstinately and with an high hand as Rome doth DIAL II. Verses 3 4 5. For God hath receiued him who art thou that iudgest another mans seruant he standeth or falleth to his owne Maister yea hee shall bee established for God is able to make him stand This man esteemeth c. Tim. WHat do the third and fourth Verses contain Silas The three Reasons before spoken of The first whereof is in these words For God hath receiued him Tim. What is meant by Receiuing and by Him Silas Receiuing signifies the taking and adopting some to be his people which were not his people By Him is meant the Gentiles who beeing enemies and strangers from God and Infidels and seruers of idolles by the loue and fauour of God were taken into the Family of the Church to be members of Christ thorough faith Albeit these wordes do belong also vnto the Iew weake in faith for euen Him also hath God graciously adopted in Christ yet the word iudging which immediately goes before and followes after shewes it dooth more fitly belong to the beleeuing Gentile by the Gospell brought neere and receyued to bee a people for it was the Iewes fault to iudge the Gentile as they despised the Iews The sum of the Apostles reason is this Seeing God hath so dearely loued the Gentiles as to make them his people therefore the weake Iewes were too blame to condemne them for vsing their Christian liberty in meates and dayes Tim. What doctrine are we to gather from these words Silas That all beleeuing people bee they Iewes or Gentiles are deare vnto God The reason heereof is because they are his children by grace and the members of his Sonne hauing their sins forgiuen them and his image imprinted in them being heyrs of God fellow-heyres with Christ also beleeuers are the spouse of Christ his flock the husbandry vineyard of God This must cause vs to receiue and make much of those whome God hath taken into his loue In Kings Courts they are loued of all which are loued of the King When the King would honor Mordechai euen Hamon must do him honor so it is our part kindly to affect and entreate all them whome the King of Heauen is kinde vnto There are no earthly Parents but account themselues contemned or loued by the contempt or loue of their children so God holds himselfe respected or despised when we respect or despise his children for they be as deare to him as the Apple of his eye as the Signet vpon his right hand As God will blesse them which blesse his people so he will curse such as curse them This may strike a terror into all such as hate the righteous and exercise tyrany towards such as be Gods friends and must serue to keepe all Christians from rash vncharitable censuring and iudging one of another least we be found among those who doe iniury vnto such as GOD hath accepted of for his owne Lastly it dooth instruct and informe vs all what reckoning we are to make of such as bee their euen brethren namely that wee are to account of them as persons receiued of God into his speciall fauour For howsoeuer we cannot infallibly be assured yet we are to be charitably perswaded of other Christians that they are adopted of God and receiued into his speciall fauour if wee see but the least argument of their effectual calling Vpon which grounds we must speake and thinke louinglie of them and of their actions as far as we may do it with truth and reason tendering all that we haue to do withall as men partakers of one nature but much more as Christians partakers of the same grace Tim. Come to verse fourth Who art thou and tel vs what it containes and meanes Silas It hath in it the second reason drawn from common equity thus Beleeuers are seruants of God but we may not condemne anothers seruant therefore wee may not iudge one another in thinges indifferent The assumption is set downe by way of interrogation which hath the force of an affirmation It is the Law of Nations that they which be equally seruants to one Lorde may not iudge one another but by their Lords appointment without iniury to their Lord. No Prince wil take vpon him to punish the seruants of another Prince and that made Dauid to be angry when hee heard how Hanun King of Ammon had abused his Seruants 2. Sa. 10 1 2 3. c. Wee our selues would take it as a great preiudice vnto vs if any should censure or chastise our Seruants Common Law of the land punisheth such as strike other mens seruants there lyeth an action of bartery in that case The knowledge of this equity kept Paul from retaining with him Onesimus because hee was another mans seruant without whose knowledge and leaue bee would not keepe him From this naturall and Nationall Law the Apostle heere perswades peace inasmuch as it behooued the seruants of one and the same Lorde with kindnesse and loue to embrace one another Tim. What instructions are we to take from hence Silas First hence we learne what is the condition of all Christians namely to be the seruants of Iesus Christ who hath bought and purchased them with a price 1. Cor. 6 20. Howsoeuer they are set free from Sathan and sinne yet they still haue a Lord to whom they owe homage and 〈◊〉 Christ hath in such wise set the elect free as they still 〈◊〉 the seruants of him that deliuered them from the hand of their enemies Luke 1. As in warre such as were taken prisonners were ransomed became seruants to them that redeemed them 2. Kings 5 1. So it fareth with 〈◊〉 Tim. What is the vse of this instruction Silas As it is the part of 〈◊〉 seruants to study how to please their Lord as the seruants of the Centurion Luke 8. and to please one another euery one being ready to helpe and comfort his follow so it is the duty of Christian seruants to labour in all things to please Christ for his sake to please one another in that which is good for peace and edifying For as it
of speech one selfe-same word vsed in seuerall sences First in il part for condemning others vncharitably then in good part for examining our selues and pondering our owne actions so to order them as no offence come thereby wee may not iudge others but we may ought to iudge our selues these be not contrary 1 Cor. 11 31. Tim. What is our Docrine from these words thus expounded Silas That after our conscience is by good reason conuicted of any sinne we must striue to leaue it and vse it no more so Paul speakes heere Let vs no more though ye haue beene bold to iudge and condemne one another for these indifferent matters yet now that ye haue heard so good and manifest reasons against it from the dignity of your Lord and his office of Iudgeship hencefoorth do it not The reasons heereof are first when wee liue in sinne after knowledge it is the greater sinne Iohn 9 41. Iames 4 17. Secondly it draweth greater wrath and punishment both temporall and eternall Prou. 1 29. Luke 12 47. He that knowes his Maisters will and doth it not shal be beaten with many stripes God bare with the Israelites in their ignorance but when they had sinned stubbornly after sundry warnings by his straunge workes hee sent strange plagues amongst them 1 Cor. 10 5 6 7. The examples of Gods iudgements against the Old world Sodomites 〈◊〉 the sonnes of Ely against Corazin and Bethsaida all of them warned by Noah or 〈◊〉 by Moses by Ely and by Christ doe confirme this truth that it is daungerous to continue in sinne after warning Thirdly sinnes against knowledge are the high-way to the sinne against the holy-Ghost for though euerie sinne after knowledge bee not that vnpardonable sinne which hath knowledge ioyned with malicious hatred of the knowne trueth of saluation by Christ yet it is a step and degree thereunto Tim. What is the vse of this instruction Silas To exhort euery one to beware chiefely of such sinnes whereof he hath beene admonished and clearely conuicted For if our loue to our bodies bee such that wee carefully auoide such things as we know are wont to hurt them how much more ought we to shew foorth this care for our soules For if ciuill Iustices Maisters Parents will more seuerely strike where their warnings be despised let not vs thinke that God will forget such as neglect his admonitions but will wound them deeply first or last that goe on in knowne sinnes as himselfe threatneth Leuit 26 21 24. I will walke stubbornly against them that walke stubbornly against me Oh that this in time might bee considered of such as haue beene often and many wayes aduertised of their faults yet are so farre giuen ouer as they vse no endeauour for the forsaking of them do not enter into any care or course of amendment Tim. What is heere meant by a stumbling blocke and occasion of falling Silas They be speeches borrowed from earthly things and translated to spirituall as from high-wayes wherein stones and blockes do lye to make men stumble and fall or from snares and nettes of Powlers and hunters they signifie euery thing that hindereth in the course of godlines either quite turning vs away from religion which is meant heere by falling or causing vs to goe on lesse chearefully which is called heere stumbling blocke and when the Apostle saith put not the meaning is that we giue no manner of offence neyther small nor great to our Brother either to make him flye whollye from Christ or to trouble him neuer so little For this place speakes not of a passine offence which is taken where none is giuen as the Pharisies and Scribes which were offended with the doctrine and myracles of Christ Mat. 15 12. and as worldlinges now are grieued with Magistrates Ministers and others for doing their duties for their zeale against vices which beeing good things ought not to scandalize any and do offend none but ill mindes But of an actiue scandal which is an offence giuen when some euill is not secretly either spoken or done but openly contrary to Gods Lawe or when our liberty in things indifferent is vnseasonably vsed by the which others are made the worse lesse godly and honest For as a stone or block so an offence must appeare An horrible crime whilst it is vnknowne it is an offence to God hurts the committer but no offence to others to hurt them till it be manifested Tim. What is our Doctrine from this place Silas That all Christians must carefully looke to this that they neuer be a iust occasion of sinning to any man either by words or deedes to hurt the saluation of any or by building them vp vnto sinne by our euill examples in our sayings or dooings For first this is against the commandement of God 1 Cor. 8 9 10. and 10 32. Secondly it puls downe heauy iudgements on our selues Math. 18 8. Better a Milstone were hanged about our necke c. The world is full of examples of such as haue beene grieuously plagued of God for being authors and occasions of sinne to others as Gen. 3. the History of Adam and Eues fall the Serpent punished more then Eue and Eue more then Adam Iezabel more plagued then the Iudges and false witnesses which accused and killed Naboth Ieroboam for making the Israelites to sin more punished then the Israelites themselues Thirdly it is against the example of the blessed Apostle 1. Cor. 8 13. Fourthly by offence giuen wee breake the rule of charity which shunneth the greeuances hurt of euery man and studieth how to foster help and strengthen euen the weakest As in a naturall body the stronger mēber succoureth the feebler or as a Phisition or Chirurgion tenderly handleth a diseased or pained party so loue is maruailous chary not to trouble or doe the least harme to the soule of any Christian brother Rom. 14 15. Fiftly by offence giuing wee sinne against our neighbour while wee beate nay wound his weake conscience which is great cruelty procuring him by our example to allow or doe some thing whereof in his conscience hee was not resolued or which he knew he ought not to do had not we made him to stumble 1. Cor. 8 12. Nay by our offence we destroy our brother so much as lyeth in vs and become very butchers murtherers of our brothers soule eyther wholy driuing him away from the faith or discouraging him and what a matter is this for so slender a thing as meates and drinkes daies or such like indifferent things to bee the death and slaughter not of the body but of the precious soules of men Rom. 14 15. Lastly this reacheth not to our brother alone and to his destruction but euen so high as Christ the head and Lord against whome wee sinne in wounding or hurting any member or seruant of his 1. Cor. 8 12. There is that straight coniunction betweene Christ and the faithfull that the
of Paul his owne purpose that he did preach to the Romanes but of GOD whose Calling must be expected Secondly a lesson not onely for Ministers of the Word but for all others that what is in ones power to do for others good and namely for them to whom wee are more especially indebted wee should not faile to do it and that to the vtmost of our power with a chearfull and prompt minde according to that councell giuen vs in Ecclesiastes Whatsoeuer is in thy hand to doo see thou do it with all diligence Eccles. 9 10 Lastly let vs learn by Pauls example First to ouercome any discouragements whatsoeuer by the consideration of our Calling Secondly the goodnesse of the thinges we haue in hand Thirdly the hope of great gaine and successe by our labours DIAL VII Verse 16. For I am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ for it is the power of God vnto Saluation to euery one that beleeueth to the Iew first and also to the Grecian Tim. WHat is the sum of thu Scripture Silas That we ought to glorie in the Gospel because thereby God is truly powerfull to saue all that beleeue it Heere doth end the holy Apostles 〈◊〉 and his Tract of Iustification by Faith beginneth at the 16. verse where he entereth vpon the Treatise by a Prolepsis making answere to a secret Obiection For Paul hauing written in the latter end of the 15. verse I hat he was readie to preach the Gospell at Rome it might be obiected vnto him the Gospell is euery where spoken against the Precepts therof be scorned and thy selfe accounted little lesse then mad which thinkest to teach the wise more wised ome by the Gospell To which the Apostle answereth ptofessing that He is not ashamed of the Gospell though it seeme neuer so contemptible and base vnto the worlde Whereof hee rendereth two reasons One because it is not his owne Gospell but of Christ as Author and concerning no friuolous or fruitlesse matter Christ as Matter Subiect The second from the Fort and 〈◊〉 thereof because it is a most healthfull and powerfull Organe or Instrument of 〈◊〉 to saue beleeuers So as this Text consisteth of two parts First a profession I am not ashamed Secondly a Reason For. And whereas he saith He is not ashamed it is a Liptote or Meiosis because more is meant then is spoken For it is as if hee had saide I am so farre from being ashamed and I do glory and reioyce in it so as I esteeme nothing so honourable Insinuating to the Romanes that they ought likewise so to do as he their Apostle did according to that which he spake plainly and without any figure vnto the Galathians Chap. 6 14. Now when he tearmeth the Gospell 1. the Doctrine of free Iustification by Christ the power of God he meaneth not of his Creating power or his reuenging power vnto destruction but of a power ioyned with fauour and loue for saluation not of his Essentiall power but of his Organicall Ministerial power or by a 〈◊〉 of the declaration of his power when it is manifested in the preaching of the Gospell to make it effectuall For by the Gospell God mightilie moueth the hearts of the elect when the houre of their conuersion commeth infusing the Holy-ghost which stirreth vp the vnbeleeuing heart and makes it able to beleeue whereby righteousnesse and saluation is obtained thorow Christ. Tim. What is the profession made in this present Verse Si. That Paul is not ashamed of the Gospell howsoeuer for in all Ages since the Gospell did first come abroad manie haue bin ashamed of it from the shame which accompanieth it haue they forsaken it or coldly professed it Yet Paul professeth that for no cause wold he be ashamed thereof A Confession worthy of such an Apostle Tim. How many wayes may we be ashamed of the Gospell of Christ Silas Two wayes especially First if we be ashamed of the Doctrine or duties of the Gospell or secondly of the Preachers and professors of it Tim. What things vsually make men ashamed of the Gospell Sil. Foure things First the strangenesse of the Doctrine being aboue naturall reason Secondly the simplicity and meannesse of the Gospell being without earthly pompe and glory Thirdly the troubles and crosses of such as are the Disciples and hearers of the Gospell Fourthly the plainenesse of the Gospell being voide of humane wisedome and excellency of words From whence we may obserue that great is the corruption of mans hart which is not ashamed of things shamefull and yet doe shame at things wherein they ought to glory Tim. What reasons should preserue vs from being ashamed of the Gospell Sil. Fiue First the example of Paul such an Apostle which had abid much shame for the Gospell and yet saw no cause to be ashamed of it Secondly the Nature of the Gospell being a gladsome and ioyfull message Thirdly the subiect of the Gospell which is Christ of whom if we be ashamed before men he will be ashamed of vs before God Fourthly because it is the Instrument of Gods power to beget Faith Fiftly the effect of the Gospell which is saluation the greatest of all benefits or rather it hath all safety in it comprehending deliuerances of all sorts both Temperall and Spirituall For whereas there be sundry and many kinds of saluations or safeties as of our goods and persons by good lawes and iust Magistrates against sicknesle and diseases by Phisitions and wholesome medecines from violence and iniuries of enemies by valiant Captaines and Souldiors from extremity of weather by builders of houses or Masons from colde by Garments as all these enemies dangers effects and 〈◊〉 came by sinne and be effects of transgression so our deliuerance and safety from them is a fruit of Christ his redemption and of that faith which embraceth it but heere is chiefely meant that saluation which is spirituall and is of the soule from sinne and eternall death whereof there be two parts the first part is deliuerance from guilt and punishment of sinne by remission the second is blessednesse and eternall life in the possession of Gods fauour and loue whereof there be three degrees First in this life at the time of regeneration when sinne being pardoned through Faith and the soule renewed by the Holy-Ghost it beginneth to liue that life which is eternall The second at death when the Soule seuered from the body is receiued into Abrahams bosome to rest in heauen with the Spuits of iust men The third at the day of Resurrection when the whole man shall be glorified with Christ euerlastingly This is that Saluation whereunto the Gospell bringeth the embracers of it Moreouer whereas it is preached to some vnto destruction it happeneth by the infidelity of men For the Gospell of it owne Nature and by the counsell of God is appointed to bee cause of Saluation Wherein it diftereth from the Law whose effect is to reueale wrath for sinne not to iustify and
saue sinners propounding life indeed but it is vnto the perfect keepers whereas the Gospell offereth and performeth Saluation to the beleeuer euen to euery beleeuer without difference of Nationê and so the promises of the Gospell are vniuersall both in respect of al beleeuers which receiue it and also because no Age Sex Nation Estate or condition is excluded from perticipation of Christ life eternall so they belieue Lastly in the tenth Chapter of this Epistle verse 13 14 15. Paul frameth the Ladder as I may so speake by which the Gospell causeth men to ascend and climbe vnto the marke of eternall Saluation in Heauen whereof the first steppe is sending of Teachers to preach the Gospell The second is preaching The third is hearing of the Gospell preached The fourth Faith by hearing The fift Confession and Inuocation of God The sixt and last is Saluation it selfe Tim. What reasons may moue men to beleeue Silas First the commandement of God Mark 1 15. Secondly the promises euen of eternal life and of all other good things bee made to Faith Thirdly examples of good men in Scripture who haue 〈◊〉 Fourthly the danger of vnbeliefe which is eternall death besides manifold temporary miseries Fiftly the profit of beleeuing Sixtly the truth of God the promiser who cannot lye or deceiue Seauenthly his almighty power being most able to keepe his promises Lastly we belieue men which are lesse faithfull then God by many thousand degrees and if we belieue the witnesse of men how much more ought we to receiue the testimony and record of God 1. Iohn 5 9. By these reasons we must fight against all motions of vnbeliefe and inforce our selues to vse all good meanes to preserue and increase Faith DIAL VIII Verse 17. For by it the righteousnesse of God is reuealed from Faith to Faith Tim. VVHat Coherence and dependance hath this Verse with the next before How are they knit together Silas It containeth a proofe or rendereth a reason of that which he had saide touching the Gospell by the proper effect whereof to wit that by Faith we should be Iustified he now confirmeth the Gospel to be The power of God to Saluation for wee are certainly saucd by that whereby we are Iustified This Text then dooth well and fitly serue to a double purpose and end First it is brought in as a reason of the definition of the Gospell set down in verse 16. For if by the Doctrine of the Gospell be plainly and effectually shewed and taught the onely right way of attaining righteousnesse before God which neither Law nor Philosophy nor anie other learning can teach then is the Gospell the mighty Instrument vsed of God to saue beleeuers Secondly it briefly putteth forth the whole state and proposition of the disputation following to the end of the 11. Chapter to wit That by Faith alone without Woorkes elect sinners be Iustified before the iudgement of God Which is proued by a testimony of Habakuk Tim. What is the sum of this Scripture Silas That the Gospell doth open the way howe to come vnto perfect righteousnesse such as shall make an Elect sinner stand vnblameable at the tribunal of God Tim. What is the drift Silas To proue that saluation is had by the Faith of the Gospell because perfect Iustice and saluation cannot bee diuided therefore from whence Iustice dooth come to vs from thence also eternall life in heauen doth proceed and flow Tim. What is heere meant by righteousnesse Silas The integrity of humaine Nature beeing conformed wholy to the will and Image of God this integrity is only to be found in Christ inherently and such as he will impute it vnto of fauour and mercy By the righteousnesse of God in this place we may neither vnderstand his essentiall righteousnesse whereby he is iust and righteous in himselfe louing Innocencie hating Iniquity Psal. 11 7. 45 7. nor yet his Distributiue Iudiciary righteousnesse whereby he rewards the Good and in seuerity of Iudgement is reuenged on the Wicked Rom. 1 23. 2. Thes. 1. 5. for these are not or can bee communicated to men by Faith neyther yet by Righteousnesse is meant that habite of Iustice and Charity infused of God into our minds whereby wee are made apt to do good-workes For this is manifested by the Law and stands in working not in beleeuing Rom. 3 20 21. But whither we vnderstand the perfect Iustice of Christ in his Nature actions and sufferings satisfying fully Gods wrath for sinne with the communicating application thereof to elect sinners by Faith or the Mercie grace and clemency of God declaring it selfe in freely pardoning sinners iustifying them also renewing their hearts withall that they may loue the Law abhorre vice Lastly giuing them pure and sincere actions and manners which be the necessary fruits companions of forgiuenesse of sinnes and imputed Iustice it skilleth not much For in many places the word Righteousnesse signifieth the goodnesse and mercy of God remitting sinnes and deliuering from the punnishment thereof for the merit of Christ as Psal. 31 2. and 35 4. 1. Sam. 12 7. and often elsewhere and may so bee taken heere Howbeit the best Interpretation is to expound it of the full obedience of Christ to death imputed to faithfull persons for remission of sinnes and perfect Iustice before God which is therefore called The Righteousnesse of God because it is his meere guifte and commeth not by workes or any humain strengths Rom. 9 30. Secondly it alone satisfieth the most rigorous exact Iustice of God and makes sinners iust not before men but in the sight of God Tim. Why is this Righteousnes called Righteousnes of God shew this more distinctly Silas First because it is his guift Secondly because he giueth it to shewe himselfe righteous and true of his word Thirdly it is that righteousnesse alone which he in his most strict and exact 〈◊〉 approoueth and will Crowne Lastly because his righteousnesse is opposite vnto the righteousnesse of Workes Rom. 10 3. Tim. How or in what manner respect is this Reuealed by the Gospell Silas First it is there contained taught and read of Secondly it is vnknowne to the Gontiles Thirdlie the prophesies of the Prophets do but obscurely shadow it and not plainly teach it as the gospell dooth Fourthly the gospell as an Instrument both openeth it and giueth it to vs which beleeue From whence we may learn that the gospell ought to be most precious vnto vs seeing we haue such a treasure by it and therefore al they are most wretched who either neglect or despise the gospell Tim. How may 〈◊〉 declare our precious reckoning which we do make of the Gospell Silas First by our continuall and hearty thankfulnesse to God for it Secondly by our study to know it soundly and distinctly Thirdly and chiefly by our beleefe practise of it Fourthly by our daily and earnest prayer to God for encrease in the knowledge and obedience of the gospell Tim. What
other things 〈◊〉 we heere in this Text Silas That naturally we are ignorant of the gospell because we cannot knowe it without reuelation from heauen We are not borne beleeuers Tim. Tell vs now what Faith is that which is the Iustifying Faith and whereunto the Righteousnes reuealed in the Gospell is imputed and applied Sil. Not that Historicall Faith which is but a bare knowledge nor the Miraculous Faith by which wonders are done nor the Temporary Faith of Hypocrites which vanisheth in time of affliction Math. 13. but that Faith which hath application of the thinges beleeued ioyned with the true knowledge and assuraunce of vnderstanding whence commeth confidence and boldnesse Tim. How many things are comprehended in this Faith Silas Fiue things First apprehension in laying hold on Christ. Secondly approbation in esteeming Christ aboue all or more then all Thirdly expetition in desiring him before all Fourthly Oblectation delighting in him more then all Lastly Expectation looking for the full inioying of his presence and glory Tim. What meaneth he to say From Faith to Faith Sil. Not from one Faith to another but from one degree of Faith to another from weaker faith to stronger from a lesser Faith to a greater Whereas this phrase From Faith to Faith by diuerse Interpreters is diuersly expounded as from an vnformed Faith to a formed which is Popish from the Faith of the Preacher to the Faith of the hearer Thus Augustine but amisse for a mans owne faith iustifieth therefore from faith of Parents to faith of posterity is amisse also from the faith of the old Testament to the faith of the new as Chrysostom thought not wel nor fitly from the Faith of one Article to the Faith of another as Anselme writeth from the faith of things present to the faith of thinges to come as the resurrection c From the faith of God promising to the faith of man beleeuing as Ambrose Martyr thinke yet the fittest and best exposition is of the measure of one and the same faith from faith beginning to Faith encreasing toward perfection Faith so much the more it groweth so much the more it maketh men sure of their Iustification there be the like phrases to this else-where in holy Scripture as Psal. 84 8. from strength to strength 2. Cor. 3 16. from glory to glory first from one degree of strength and glory to another so heere from an infirme Faith to a firme Faith Therefore the meaning of this forme of speech is as if it should bee said that this righteousnesse of God is gotten not by the workes of the Law but by the Faith of the Gospell alone for degrees of Faith alter not the kind of Faith a weake and a strong Faith be but one Faith which without deed doth iustifie according to that which is afterward written for explication of this Text in Chap. 3. verse 22. Tim. What doe ye call the weake Faith Sil. An earnest and constant desire to know Christ and to make application of his mercies to our selues Tim. What is the highest degree of Faith Sil. To be fully perswaded of a mans owne Adoption and of his owne Saluation as Abraham and Paul Rom. 4 21 8 38 39. Tim. Who are heereby admonished Sil. Such as presume of full Faith when they haue none at all Secondly such as thinke they haue none because they haue so little and mingled with many imperfections Presumption and distrust are the extreames of a true Faith Tim. What bee the fruits whereby a weake Faith may bee knowne Sil. These First daily exercise of priuate prayer Secondly true loue of the word and of Gods Children because they be so Thirdly true sorrow for sinne and earnest endeauour to mortifie our lusts 〈◊〉 diligence in the duties of our perticular calling Lastly patience in aduersity Also the fruits of a strong Faith bee these First to cleaue to God in great dangers as Stephen and Paul did Secondly to suffer ioyfully the 〈◊〉 of goods and life for Christ and his word as Antipas and Hebrewes did Heb. 10 34. 〈◊〉 2 13. Thirdly to belieue the promises when all meanes fight against vs as Dauid and Abraham did Rom. 4 3 4 5. Fourthly great contempt of the world Fiftly great 〈◊〉 and confidence in prayer Rom. 8 15. Sixtly burning loue of the Brethren 1. Iohn 3 14. Seauenthly bountifull releeuing the poore members of Christ Iesus euen to the empairing of our owne substance 2. Cor. 8 3. for Christ his sake if neede and cause so require DIAL IX Verse 17. As it is written The iust shall liue by Faith Tim. WHat is the drift of these words Silas To proue by authority of Scripture that whosoeuer belieueth the Gospell shal be accounted righteous and so be saued This sentence of Habakuk is also an illustration as if Paul should say This Doctrine by Faith to be iustified agreeth with the Prophets and is neyther new or absurd Tim. What may we note in this Text. Silas Two things First the manner how this authority is brought in As it is written Secondly the authority it selfe The iust shall liue by Faith Tim. What was obserued in the manner of alleadging this authority Silas These few things First that Saint Paul citeth not so much the verse as the Booke of Scripture wherein it is written Secondly that he contenteth himselfe to proue Doctrine by authority of Scripture Thirdly that he citeth but one Testimony Fourthly that the Doctrine of free pardon and imputed righteousnesse is hard to bee perswaded vnto men yet hath witnesse from the Prophets It hath euer seemed to humane reason very repugnant and a thing vnlikely to be true that a wicked liuer a periured person a common lyer a railer an oppressor an vnchast liuer a blood-sucker or such like only by belieuing the Gospell should suddenly become iust and be accounted righteous and vnblameable Against which Doctrine the Papists to this day like Dogs doe barke railing at it and the Preachers of it saying that it ouerthrowes all Lawes and Discipline and takes away out of mens society all vse of punnishments and rewards laying open a gappe to all wickednesse if it should be preached that without righteous works without any habite or actions of iustice only by Faith in Christ sinners may bee iustified with God Therefore out of good discretion to stoppe the mouths of calumnious slanderers and to put humane reason to silence Paul citeth this place of the Prophet least he bee thought to haue brought in a Doctrine full of nouelty and absurdity it being receiued long before in the Iewish Church by authority of propheticall Oracle which is three times alleadged in the new Testament First Heere Secondly Gal. 3 11. Thirdly Heb. 10 〈◊〉 to illustrate this Doctrine of iustice and life eternall to be had by faith alone and howsoeuer the Prophet who first vsed these words might aime in part at the refreshing and comforting of the godly in those troublous times vnder
that their Table should be a trappe and stumbling blocke And who knoweth not that false Prophets were a snare to Achab occasions of his error 1 Kings 18. And that the aduersities which hapned to the Egyptians in their owne Land and to the Israelites in the wildernes were occasiōs to the one of more hardning to the other of blasphemy and infidelity These occasions happen both inwardly by motions and thoughts suggested to the minde and outwardly by troubles pleasures plenty c. Which when they light vpon a good heart guided by Gods grace turn to their good and further them to amendment of life but if they happen vpon a wicked minde they are occasion of greater and more sinne vnto which yet by inbred corruption they are prone enough The last action of God in this iudgement of Deliuering is the putting ouer an vngodly person which refuseth to be ruled by God vnto the regiment and power of Sathan and their owne vile passions to bee more and more defiled and alienated from God that as they like best to bee led by them so they should be giuen vp to their own deuises which they loue which falling vnto them from God as a punishment and all execution of punishment hath the condition of goodnesse and iustice in it and seeing all men that so are punished do first by their iniquities deserue to bee deliuered and finally are not compelled but doe euill freely by their owne consent therefore God so effecteth this punishment of giuing vp to vncleannesse as hee is in no wise authour of the vncleanenes as it is a sinne for he is a God who willeth no iniquity no vnrighteousnes shall dwell with him and as hee extreamely hateth sinne being contrary to his most holy nature and pure Law so hee will extreamly and eternally punish it wherein he could not be iust were hee the author of sinne or 〈◊〉 tempter to it or approuer of it as it is a fault and desection Tim. What is the Doctrine of this place with the reasons and vses Sil. That in the vncleane actions of the wicked God is more then a sufferer euen a iust auenger and so by his will and power willeth and effecteth their wicked workes as his righteous iudgements Reason heereof both testimony of Scriptures affirming of God that hee dehuereth giueth vp sendeth the spirit of slumber hardneth maketh obstinate turneth the hearts deceiueth men makes the cares of men heauy their heartes fat c. Which import more then permission euen an action of God not instilling and droppiag in sin but inflicting it as a recompence of former sinnes as it is saide in the end of this verse and Chapter 11 9. Also if we shall shut out God from disposing the works of wicked men wee should depriue him of more then the one halse of the gouernment of mankinde and rob him to his great dishonor both of his prouidence and omnipotency if wee make him but an idle beholder and looker on and a bare sufferer as if something might be done which he would not haue done or could not hinder then where is his Almightinesle And how truely is it written that none can resist his will he works all things after the counsell of his will and doth whatsoeuer pleaseth him in heauen and earth for by this Doctrine of naked and idle permission something should bee done which God is not pleased nor willing to haue done The vse of this point for this present is not onely to discouer and conuict the errour of such as for preposterous defence of Gods iustice to the wrong and preiudice of his power and prouidence doe obtrude and thrust vpon God a 〈◊〉 and naked permission and desertion but also to desire and exhort al Christians vnfaignedly and greatly to feare the offence of such a God as hath not onely our fame goods bodies liberties wiues children open to the stroke of his iustice but the necks of our soules bare and naked to the Axe of his vengeance to smite thē spiritually with greater measure of sinnefull filthinesse of all Gods iudgements the most horrible when the minde which should gouerne the whole man and all our actions become subiect to most cruell and vile lusts which be the more grieuous tormentours the neerer and more inward that they bee sithence also such as God hateth vnto destruction them hee finally and wholy giueth ouer to such guides as Sathan diuellish affections to be gouerned by No stronger bridle frō sinne then this consideration Tim. It is now fit time to slide into our Text and to consider the thing it selfe whereunto they were deliuered what is it called and what is meant by it Sil. The thing is affections vile or shamefull and dishonorable affections which importeth not onely burning and flames of lusts and whatsoeuer is sordide vnhonestand loathsome to chaste eares meant before by vncleanenesse and lusts of their owne heartes Verse 24. But most filthy acts both actiuely which they committed toward others and passiuely which they suffered themselues from others Aud as their punishment is generally expressed in this word so more particularly in the next which declare the monstrous impurity of both sexes both Women and Men in the act of generation going against natural course ordained of GOD for propagation and encrease of mankinde Tim. What do ye call the natural vse of man and woman Silas The vse of their bodies for generation which is according to the order that God hath set in Nature This order is that our kind should be continued by generation and the order hath three parts First that man be ioyned to a woman Secondly that one man be ioyned to one woman I hirdly that one man and one woman be lawfully ioyned Tim. What things are required to this lawful ioyning Sil. Some things are conuenient onely as paritie and likenesse of age of qualities of estate Other things are necessarie also as these fiue things First that the parties married be without degrees forbidden in Scripture Leuit 18. Secondly that there be a betroathing some distance before the mariage Math. 1 17. Deut. 22 23 24. Thirdly that the parties be of one religion both worshippers of the true God Deut. 7 3 4 5 c. 1 Cor. 7 39. Fourthly consent of Parents or of such as are in stead of Parents 1 Cor. 7 38. Lastly consent of parties their mutuall liking and agreement Gen. 2 23. and Gen. 24 57 58. Tim. What Lusts are against this order Sil. Some are inordinate onely some also vnnaturall and beastly Tim. What sins doe ye refer to inordinate lustes Silas Fornication Whoredome Adulterie Incest Rape or forcing Polygamie or hauing more wiues then one at once this was the sin of the Fathers for it was against Gods ordinance yet it was their secret sinne because in those times it was not noted as a falt or so iudged to be Tim. What sins refer ye to vnnatural lusts Silas Buggerie which is an
Silas Because they did not this out of faith Secondly that they did not referre their doings to Gods glory but to the pleasing of themselues Thirdly they lacked a pure heart which is the fountaine of al well-doing Tim. What is meant thereby That they are a Law to themselues Sil. That they see in themselues by the light of reason what they should do and what they should not do Their inward conscience is instead of a Law commaunding vertue forbidding vice telling them that God must be honoured Parents obeyed their neighbor not hindered DIAL X. Verse 15. Their Conscience bearing them witnesse their thoughts accusing one another or excusing Tim. WHat is the drift of this Scripture Silas To prooue by the internall testimonie of their Conscience that the Gentiles were not without a Law as he had before confirmed it by an externall way of their doing some good things Tim. What things are to be noted heere touching the Conscience Silas Two things First the Office of the conscience Secondly the effects or actions of the same Tim. What is the office of the Conscience Silas To beare witnesse therefore it is called Conscience because it knoweth with another it dooth beare witnesse first of our estate wherein our persons stand with God that is whether we are in the fauour of God or no as Rom. 8 16. The spirit doth witnesse vnto our spirits that we are the sonnes of God Also by the example of Paul Ro 8 15. 2 Cor. 5 5. and of Cain Gen. 4. Tim. But Dauid thought himselfe cast out of Gods fauour when he was not Psal. 77 7. So did Iob. Sil. It is true in time pang of some grieuous temptation or if the conscience be feared also when it is asleepe or benummed it doth faile in giuing testimonie of our persons Secondly it doth beare witnesse of our life and actions Tim. What is the testimony that the Conscience giueth of mens actions Sil. Before they are done it witnesseth admonisheth vs or when we shal do them how good or euil they be After they are done it tels vs what we haue done that is when we are about to do or say any thing the conscience telleth whether it is good or euill whether wee please or displease God in it Example we haue heereof in Dauid who when hee was shut vp in the Caue with Saul Dauids Conscience told him afore-hand that hee should do ill to do violence to Saul Sam. 23 6. Also Iosephs Conscience told him before hand that hee should do ill to consent to his Mistris Gen. 39 9. Also Rebeccahs Conscience did witnesse that it was a good worke to preserue her two sonnes Gen. 27 42. Tim. Doth not the Conscience erre sometime in giuing testimony touching actions Sil. Yes it dooth because it is defiled with ignorance and superstition Therefore in this case the erring conscience ought to be reformed by the word but til it be reformed it must be followed and obeyed as appeareth by Rom. 14 21. 1 Cor. 8 10. Tim. What vvitnesse dooth the Conscience heare after the action done Silas It certifieth vs and witnesseth to vs what is done and what is not done the reason of this is because there is in the Conscience a power obseruing and remembring all that passeth from vs in thought word or deed as may appeare by the example of Iosephs brethren also of Iudas and of euery mans experience Tim. What be the effects and workes of the Conscience Sil. To excuse vs when we haue done well whereuppon ariseth ioy and to accuse vs when we haue done ill whereupon ariseth griefe and feare it accuseth vs in all things done against Conscience because it striketh vs with terror and sorrow but in honest actions which agree with nature it doth excuse vs. Tim. What may be the meaning of that he saith our thoughts accusing or excusing one another Sil. It is not so to be vnderstood as though the thoughts themselues were at ciuill warre striuing together one against another about one and the same fact or deed some thoughts accusing it and on the contrary some other thoughts excusing it nor yet it is to be applied vnto diuers persons as that some thoughts should accuse vnbeleeuers and wicked men which are to be punished and other thoughts should excuse beleeuers and godly men who are to be saued but it must be meant of the change and turnes which our thoughts haue in accusing or excusing our owne deeds and words as they shall fall out to be well or ill spoken or done so our thoughts doe eyther acquit them or condemne them And this testimony which the Conscience of men beareth by accusing or excusing according as the things committed are good or euill it pleaseth God to keepe and maintaine it in euery mans heart for two speciall purposes not onely that there might bee a constant difference betweene men and beasts but also for to be an aid and helpe vnto men the better to search out our Creator to conserue humane society to leaue the vnrighteous without all apologie and excuse in the day of the Lords iudgement and namely to take away all pretence from Pagans and such as bee without the Church to whom their very Conscience shall be sufficient to beare witnesse against them vnto their condemnation though they neuer had either Law or Gospell Tim. What are we to learne from all this Sil. That it behooueth vs to hearken to the direction of the Conscience Secondly to labour to haue our Conscience well rectified Thirdly to be much occupied in purging and cleansing the Conscience that it may do his Office well and kindly this must be by often and narrow search and vnfeigned confession and forsaking of knowne sinnes DIAL XI Verse 16. At that day when God shall iudge the secrets of mens hearts according to my Gospell Tim. VVHat is the drift of this Text Silas To cite all men both Iewes and Gentiles before Gods tribunall seate as guilty of his iudgement it concludeth his tract touching the righteous iudgement of God in taking reuenge of the wicked Tim What be the parts of this Text Sil. Foure First that there is a day appointed for he iudging of all flesh Secondly the Iudge who is both Soueraigne God and Deputy Christ Iesus Thirdly the things that shall be iudged the secrets of men Lastly that this Doctrine is a part and principle of the Gospell and as certaine and sure as that Paul taught it in the Doctrine which he deliuered in his Sermons and Epistles Tim. What may we learne concerning the day of iudgment Sil. Two things First that it is so certaine that it wil come that nothing is or can be more certaine the reasons heereof are theese first Gods decree which hath appointed it by an vnchangeable will Secondly the truth of Scripture reuealing it in most plaine and innumerable places Thirdly the euidence of reason demonstrating it as aboue and the feare of our Conscience for secret
things First this let vs see the wonderful wisedome of God who makes vs to know that hee can draw good out of euill Secondly it must serue to keepe such from despaire of pardon as haue offended most greeuously Thirdly it should make men warie how they easily offend such a gracious God Tim. In the other part of this sentence the wordt of Paul disagree from the words of Dauid who speakes thus that thou maist be pure when thou iudgest reconcile them Tim. They disagree in shew but not in sense because if God bee pure in all his corrections of men for sinne it must needs follow that he will ouercome and haue the vpper hand whensoeuer mē presume to iudge or censure him and his doings Tim. What is our Lesson from hence Silas That the chastisement of sinners is most iust whatsoeuer men thinke or speake The reason whereof is because God being Iudge can do no wrong Secondly because he correcteth not without a iust cause Thirdly his corrections are euer lesse then mens faults Fourthly he correcteth not so often as men sinne nay not one stripe for a thousand faults Tim. What vse of this Sil. It teacheth silence and patience vnder the crosse whether our selues or others be corrected because we cannot be discontent with our afflictions but that we must controll the Iustice of God DIAL IIII. Verse 5 6. But if our vnrighteousnesse sets foorth or commendeth the righteousnesse of God what shal we say Is God vnrighteous which taketh Vengeance I speake after the manner of men God forbid For how then shal God iudge the World Tim. VVHat is the drift of these words Silas To answere a newe obiection of the Iewes arising from the former Doctrine Tim. What be the parts of this Text Sil. Two First an obiection Secondly a resolution or answere Tim. In what Words is the Obiection contained and vvhat be the parts of it Silas It is contained in these words If our vnrighteousnesse do commend the righteousnesse of God what shal we say then is God vnrighteous which punisheth This obiection hath two parts to wit an antecedent and a consequent The antecedent was this If our vnrighteousnesse doth commend Gods righteousnes this was Pauls Doctrine before vpon which antecedent was gathered this consequent by some cauillers that therefore God is vniust if he punish vs this was their owne Tim. Now put the whole Obiection togither Sil. It is thus If mans vnrighteousnes do commend and aduance Gods righteousnesse then God if hee punish our sinnes shall shew himselfe vniust to punish vs for that thereby his glory is encreased but it appeareth in the former example of Dauid that Gods righteousnesse is made more commendable by mans sinne in that for his promise sake hee would pardon and saue him whom he might iustly haue destroyed therefore God is vniust if hee punish This is the whole Obiection Tim. Now that ye haue laide forth the Obiection tell vs the meaning of the words and first what is meant by vnrighteousnesse Silas That which before in the third verse hee called vnbeleefe and in the 7. verse a Lye Tim. Wherefore is vnbeleefe called vnrighteousnesse Silas For two causes First because vnbeleefe doth rob God of the glory of his truth power and mercie as if hee meant not to keepe promise or could not or would not which is a very vnrighteous part towardes God Secondly because vnbeleefe is the spring roote of all vnrighteousnesse and sinnes which bee in the world as Faith is the roote of all duties and vertues Tim. What was learned from hence Sil. That as we loath iniustice and would not deale vnrighteously so we should abhorre vnbeleefe and resist presently and mightily all motions of it because euery doubting thought is a wrong and Iniustice vnto God Tim. What is meant by righteousnesse Sil. That which before is called the faith of God and afterwards the truth and verity of God Tim. Why is his fidelity or truth called righteousnesse Silas Because it is a iust thing with God to keep his word 1 Iohn 1 7. a principall part of righteousnesse to fulfill his promise Tim. What is meant heere by commending Silas It is put heere not onely for practise but for confirming or establishing as afterward in the fift chapter God commendeth his loue that is confirmeth his loue Tim. How is this true that mans vnbeleefe doth confirme Gods truth and make it more glorious Silas This is not in the Nature of vnbeleefe which in it selfe properly doth obscure Gods glory rather then confirme it but Accidentally as the vprightnesse of a Iudge appeareth in condemning a Malefactor yet no thankes to the Malefactor euen so whiles God doeth forgiue perfidious sinners it hapneth by his own goodnesse and fauour that thus his truth is more renowned and established it is no thankes to sin whose nature is to di 〈◊〉 God from whence malicious men did collect this bad consequence that seeing his goodnesse and truth was set forth by mans sin therefore God could not iustly punish sinne Tim. Wherein was this Consequence and Collection faulty Sil. Heerein because that vnbeleefe and sinne being of it selfe filthy and worthy of blame did dishonour God and thereby deserued punishment and whereas God was glorified by sinne that came of his owne free mercie not at all through sinne Tim. What was taught from hence Silas First that the truth is often wrested to a wrong end by corrupt minded men who of true premisses gather false conclusions which being done to Pauls Doctrine no maruaile if the like bee offered to other Ministers Secondly it is the nature of wicked men to promise to themselues freedome of punishment for their sinne they would be glad after sinne to go scot-free because they would sin more boldely Thirdly it is a signe of a great degree in wickednesse when men had rather haue God charged for vniust then themselues to be found culpable Tim. But why is punishment called wrath Sil. Because it proceedeth from God being wrathfull and angry with sin Tim. What was taught from hence Sil. That all punishments bee so many tokens of Gods wrath Secondly that sinne is to be auoyded as a fearefull thing seeing it doth prouoke God to wrath whose wrath is more heauy then any mountaine Tim. What was considered in Paules answere Sil. Three things the first is an apologie in these words I speake as a man Tim. What was the meaning of these words Sil. Thus much that the former obiection did not come from himselfe but was the speech of some carnall man which did iudge amisse of Gods iustice in their person he speakes not in his owne Tim. What was taught from hence Sil. That whensoeuer wee open our mouthes against the truth of God then we shew our selues to be but men and led by the wisedome of a man Tim. What was the second thing considered Sil. A deniall of the collection with a protestation God forbid as who should say far bee it
iustified namely by beleeuing the promise This is proued by authoritie of Scripture the Scripture saith that Abraham was iustified by beleeuing therefore he was so iustified The text hath a Question For what c. Secondly an answer thereunto Abraham beleeued c. Tim. What learne we from the Question Sil. That the points of Religion are to be proued by Scripture Secondly from authority of Scripture an argument followeth affirmatiuely Thirdly that proofes of Scripture ought to bee brought fitly and sparingly Fourthly the wisedome of Paul in obseruing the phrase and course of Scripture Tim. Now let vs come to the answere the faith spoken of in Gen. 15 6. which the Apostle heere citeth was not meant of Christ but of an infinite posterity andissue Silas The answere heereunto is this First Abraham by Faith had chiefe respect to that which was promised in the beginning of the Chapter that God would bee his shield and reward Secondly Abraham in his posterity foresaw Christ who was to come out of his loines Thirdly in all promises the promise offering Christ was wrapt as the foundation and roote of them all Fourthly it was Christ which spake to him at that time Gen. 15 6. for it was the second person who spake vnto the Fathers and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 beleeued in Christ. 〈◊〉 the mercy of GOD whether it appeareth to vs spiritually or temporally is the obiect of faith and God is not mercifull but by Ielus Christ therefore they that beleeue any promise of mercy beleeue in Christ. Tim. What more doe ye obserue here Sil. To beleeue God and to beleeue in God are all one for to beleeue God is to giue credite to his word and to put our confidence in his goodnes thus Abraham beleeued God Tim. What more was learned hence Sil. That it is a wonderfull thing to beleeue God or in God because it obtaineth the praise of righteousnesse to him that doth it as it is written He beleeued God and it was accounted to him for righteousnesse This one thing should be sufficient to moue all Christians to rely vppon God his promise by faith Tim. What other reasons may moue men to beleeue God Sil. Very many and substantiall as first because of Gods commandement Secondly because God being most true is worthy to be beleeued Thirdly there is great danger if wee doe not beleeue euen eternall death and the losse of heauen besides all temporall goods Fourthly it is a speciall seruice of God to trust in him Fiftly it is the cause of all other duties which spring from faith as the roote of all Sixtly therein is God most honored when he is trasted in and by the contrary much dishonoured for hee is thereby made a liar so much as lyeth in vs. 1 Iohn 4. 20. DIAL II. Verses 4. 5. Now to him that worketh the wages is not counted by fauour but by debt but to him that worketh not but beleeues in him that iustifieth the vngodly his faith is counted for rightenesse Tim. VVHat is the drift of this text Sil. To proue iustification came not by woorkes but of faith by an argument of contraries three contraries set against three as first he that worketh not and hee that worketh The second contrariety is betweene fauour and debt the third is wages and imputation Tim. How stands Paules argument from these contraries Sil. Thus if Abraham were iustified by merit of works then he had his righteousnesse by debt and as a wages but his righteousnesse came to him not of wages and debt but of fauour and by imputation therefore hee was iustified not by workes but by faith Or more briefly thus If Abraham was iustified by fauour and imputation therefore not by desert of works but by beleeuing Tim. What is meant by him that worketh Sil. Not one that hath or doth works but one that desireth to deserue by his workes which appeareth by this First a beleeuer must be a worker and such an one was beleeuing Abraham Secondly wages and debt is giuen to merit not to works Tim. What learne wee by this that the reward is counted according to debt to him that will clayme it by merite of workes Sil. That eternall life is due to him that can fulfill the law this commeth by vertue of a compact or couenant which God hath made promising to them which doe the law that they shall liue by their works Tim. What is meant by him that worketh not Sil. Such an one as either hath no workes to commend him to God and deserue his fauour or hauing workes do put no affiance nor trust in them Tim. What was the doctrine here Sil. That wee must claime nothing by our workes the reason hereof is first because our good workes are ioyned with many euils Secondly our workes be not our owne Thirdly there is no proportion betweene our workes and the kingdome of heauen Fourthly our workes are a due debt Fiftly our best workes haue their imperfections and wants that we do not all good workes neyther do we them in perfect loue of God and our neighbour Tim. What is it to beleeue in him that iustifieth the vngodly Sil. To put trust in him that he will bee mercifull to our sinnes to forgiue them to vs for Christ. Tim. Who are the vngodly Tim. Such sinners as be straungers from God as all the elect be before their calling Tim. Doth God accept wicked men to fauour while they are wicked Sil. No but first hee forgiueth their sinnes And secondly of wicked hee maketh them good putting his holy spirit into them to regenerate and sanctifie them But at their iustification he findeth them vngodlie and maketh thē godly and he doth it both by taking away the guilt of all their sins by free pardon also by cleansing away the filthinesse of sinne by a powerfull sanctification Tim. What is meant heereby That his Faith is counted to him for righteousnesse Silas That the righteousnesse of Christ is reckoned the righteousnesse of that person which doth by Faith embrace Christ. DIAL IIII. Verse 6 7 8. Euen as Dauid described the blessednes of the man vnto whom God imputeth righteousnesse without workes saying Blessed are they whose vnrighteousnes is forgiuen whose sin is couered Blessed is that man to whom c. Tim. VVHat is the drift of this text To proue that righteousnes is imputed vnto faith and commeth not by Workes The which the Apostle prooueth by the testimony of Dauid Psal. 32 1 2. Tim. What be the parts of this Text Sil. 2. First the Preface or entrance Euen as Dauid c. Secondly the testimony it self Blessed are they c. Tim. What note ye out of the Preface Sil. These thinges First that the testimony is cited without naming the Psalme or verse Secondly that the righteousnesse of Christ was preached to them that liued before Christ. Thirdly Paul so citeth the testimony as hee giueth the summe and meaning of it in few words which is thus much that Iustificatō is the
imputation of righteousnes to the beleeuer without workes Tim. Who was Dauid Sil. The Pen-man of the Holy-ghost one of the holie Prophets Tim. What followes heereof Silas That his testimony is to be receiued as the testimony of God because the Prophets wrote as they were moued by the holy Ghost Tim. What meanes he by describing Silas Not a perfect definition but a short and plaine setting before vs of the matter Tim. What is meant by the Blessednesse of the man Sil. The man which is blessed or which may be esteemed and held blessed Tim. What do ye call blessednesse Sil. The happy condition and estate of such as bee in Gods fauour through Christ. Tim. What is meant by imputing Silas To impute is to put a thing into ones account or reckoning it is a word borrowed from Merchants who are saide to impute that whereof they exact a reckoning and account Tim. What is meant here by righteousnes Sil. The exact and perfect conformity and agreement to the will of the Creator which since Adam was found in Christ onely Tim. Why doth he say without workes seeing Dauid speaketh not of workes in that part of the Psalme Sil. It must of necessity bee vnderstood for if this bee the blessednes to haue the righteousnesse and good works of another that is of Christ accounted to vs then a man is righteous and blessed without his owne works Tim. Tea but he meaneth ceremoniall and naturall workes done before our conuersion workes done before faith Sil. Nay not so but he meaneth all workes wherein sin may be committed and therefore more principally works of the moral law because more properly sinne is in them againe Dauid speaketh this euen of himselfe being nowe conuerted and renewed vnto faith Tim. What were we taught out of the testimony it selfe Sil. Sundry things first that there is but one way for all men to become blessed and this is by free pardon Secondly from hence is matter of great comfort for the pore and needy in that the wealthy of the world haue no other true happinesse then that which is common to the poorest beleeuer Thirdly here is matter of great humbling for the mighty and rich in that the poore are equall to them in the chiefest things Fourthly here is matter of great vnity and loue amongst all sorts in that there is but one common saluation or meanes of forgiuenesse of sinnes to the begger and to the king Tim. What is that way of blessednes which is common to all the Saints tell vs-this more plainly and distinctly Sil. Free forgiuenesse of sinnes through faith in Iesus Christ which is expressed heere by three phrases or fashions of speech First remission of sinnes which is a discharge of a debt Secondly couering of transgression it beeing a speech taken from such as hide vnseemely things from the eies of others least they bee offended so our sins by forgiuenes are hid from the eies of Gods iustice Thirdly of not imputing that is not reckoning it to vs or calling vs to any account for it A speech borrowed from Merchants or Creditors who doe put that debt out of the reckoning which they meane to forgiue so are wee saide to haue sinne not imputed as when a creditor of grace and fauour accepteth a debt to be paid accounting it discharged when the party indebted is not able to pay it Tim. What vnderstandeth hee by forgiuenes of sinne more then is expressed Sil. The imputation of Christ his righteousnes which cannot bee seuered from remission of sinnes so heere is a Synechdoche of the part Tim. What was further here noted Sil. That forgiuenes is of all sinnes great and small many and few one and other Secondly that seeing we cannot be free from sinne but by forgiuenesse we should therfore auoyde sinne the more carefully being wary that wee do not that from which we cānot be quitted but by a pardon and least we abuse that mercy which doeth so graciously couer our faults Tim. What other things more were noted out of this text Sil. Sundry first touching blessednesse Secondly touching Gods mercy in forgiuenes of sin Thirdly touching our duty about leauing of sin Tim. What was noted and obserued concerning blessednes Sil. Many things first the causes of blessednes the chiefe working cause is Gods grace or the fauor of God the meritorious and materiall cause is Christ his obedience to death the ende or finall cause is Gods glory the instrument Gods word offering our faith apprehending the Sacraments sealing hence it is written Blessed are they that beleeue blessed are they that heare the word and keep it Secondly the effects of blessedness the effects towardes our selues are forgiuenes of sinnes regeneration peace of conscience ioy in the holy Ghost graces of the new man as knowledge wisedome faith hope loue and patience The effects towards others bee the workes of loue and mercy and all fruits of our labour in our calling hence it is saide Blessed is the man whose sinnes are couered Psal. 32. Blessed are the mercifull and the 〈◊〉 and the poore in spirit Math. 5. Thirdly the degrees of blessednes which bee three first in this life an entrance into a blessed estate by beeing engrafted into Christ through faith to bee 〈◊〉 of him and his benefits of forgiuenes of sinnes and sanctification Secondly the proceeding in it at death when the soule is receiued into glory the body beeing laide into the earth Thirdly the perfection of it in heauen when the whole man shall be glorified hence it is said Blessed are they which dye in the Lord Reuel 14. 13. Blessed are they who are called to the Lambes martage Reue. 19. Tim. What was obserued touching forgiuenes of sinnes Sil. That the Prophet speaking in the plurall number giueth vs to vnderstand that not one or a few nor smal but many and great sinnes are forgiuen the faithfull the reasons hereof are first because otherwise they coulde not bee blessed if one sinne were vnpardoned for they coulde haue no true peace Secondly Christs merits and Gods mercies exceedeth all and be much greater then al the sins of the 〈◊〉 were they all in any one man Tim. What vse of this Sil. Sound consolation to beleeuers in the time of 〈◊〉 for sinne Secondly an instruction for vs to forgiue our brethren whatsoeuer offence against vs when they come and say it repents mee euen as God for Christs sake forgaue vs Ephe. 4. 32. Obserue that our sinnes only hinder our blessednes which shall bee perfect when our sinnes be wholy taken away meane time it is but begun Tim. What were wee to learne as touching our duty about sinne Sil. That before the committing of sinne wee doe take good heed 〈◊〉 that we may not offend so merciful a God as hath forgiuen vs so great a debt Rom. 12. 1. Secondly because sinne being once committed we cannot bee well eased till wee be forgiuen further we learne that after the committing thereof we despaire not
and let the godly beware they change not their Christian ioy into worldlie but learne more and more to ioy in Gods present loue and hope of his promised glory DIAL III. Verse 3. Not so onely but also wee reioyce in tribulation knowing that tribulation worketh patience Tim. VVHat doth this Text deliuer vnto vs Silas Another fruite of a iustifying Faith which is ioy in afflictions Tim. How doth he prooue that beleeuers reioyce in afflictions Silas By this reason because God vseth affliction to encrease in them hope of glorie This the Apostle doeth manifest vnto vs after this sort Affliction worketh patience patience worketh experience experience worketh hope therefore affliction causeth hope Tim. What meaneth the first words of the Text Not so only Silas They imply a comparison of the more with the lesse and are thus much Beleeuers do not reioice alone vnder the hope of heauenly glory but which is a farre lesse likely matter they reioyce in and for their afflictions Or more plainly thus If beleeuers reioyce because they certainly looke to be glorified with God in Heauen this is not to be maruelled at but this is rare and wonderfull with gladnes to imbrace afflictions which haue in them both much paine and shame In the conexion of sentences note that it is the propertie of that ioy which ariseth from the hope of celestiall glorie to cause and breede this ioy which beleeuers haue in their tribulations sufferings For the remembrance of that great and blessed glory which they shall haue in the end causeth all things to be sweete and pleasant vnto them which they meet with in thelr way whereby they must passe to that glorious and most happy end their Country in heauen Tim. What may be gathered from hence Silas If hope of glory sweeten troubles how much more doth it make benefits sweet and ioyous And this is that which we are to learne from hence that where hope of glory once entreth it maketh both prosperity and aduersity to be ioyfull and gladsome and further that there is no true and sound ioy either in time of affliction or in time of peace and plentie but that which springeth from hope of glory to come This is the roote of true ioy Tim. What is to be noted in the next words We reioyce in tribulation Silas First that Gods children are subiect to troubles in this world Secondly the troubles of Gods children are helpers of their ioy Tim. Of what sorts are the troubles of the faithfull Silas Of two sorts some be common to thē with other men of the world Some be proper and peculiar to the godly themselues These common afflictions or troubles are sickenesse pouerty reproach famine plague warre banishment paine anguish and such like These common troubles they all come from God who is the author of all afflictions for there is no euil in the Citie but the Lord hath done it Amos 3 6. Secondly they come by meanes of our sinnes Man suffereth for sinne Lam. 3. Thirdly to the end to correct for sinne past to preuent sinne to come to humble for sinne present to make triall of patience to whet our Prayers to teach vs loue compassion towards others Secondly the proper and peculiar troubles they be either such as happen for righteousnesse sake that is for a good cause namely for defence of the trueth or for well-dooing these trobles be called persecutions Or such soule afflictions as arise from the apprehension of Gods fierce wrath for sinne which is called conflict of Conscience These afflictions do arise from the weaknesse of faith distrusting Gods promises and mercies and also from the malice of Satan aggrauating their sinnes and Gods Iustice. The reason why God doth thus afflict his Children is first for a more especiall triall of their Faith also by their constancie to strēngthen others which be weake and to reproue the wicked world Lastly for the greater manifestation of Gods glory who maketh knowne his power in their infirmity 2 Cor. 12. Now as concerning the vse of this it is to warne vs to looke for afflictions and that euery soule is to prepare for tribulations as Mariners prepare against a storme and Soldiers against the day of battell Thus the godly haue prepared themselues for troubles and beeing vnder them haue reioyced examples heereof in the Apostles Acts 5 41. the beleeuing Haebrewes Heb. 10. and the blessed Martyrs True it is indeede that some of Gods Children haue beene heauie and sad for afflictions as Dauid Nehemiah Ieremy and Iob but yet they are ioyfull too their outward man was heauy their inward is ioyfull one man at one time may haue contrarie affections in diuers respects both sadnesse and ioy Tim. Yea hut tribulations are euill Sil. They bee so howbeit Gods Children reioyce in them not as they are euill but as by the clemency of God they are made good and profitable for all things woorke for good to them Rom. 8. 28. For first by them God sheweth forth his power goodnes in them by defending supporting and comforting his childeren Secondly our dayly faults are corrected by them and we prouoked to amendment of our sinnefull liues 1 Cor. 11. Thirdly they pull downe our pride and hautinesse of nature Iob 33. 16 17. Fourthly they restraine the wanton lasciuousnesse of the flesh Fiftly our sluggishuesse and sloth is shaken off by afflictions Sixtly they discouer our weakenesse of strength for humbling vs Psal. 39. 11. Seauenthly they put vs in remembrance of our mortality beeing messengers and forerunners of death Eightly by meanes of afflictions many confessions of faith are wrung out of vs. Ninthly by afflictions the malice of Sathan and the world are better knowne and auoyded as in Iobs afflictions Tenthly they stirre vp the minde to more feruent prayer Psal. 39. 12. Lastly they exerciseiand woorke encrease of patience experience hope here it is that the godly take matter of comfort euen in their grieuous euils Tim. What vse may bee made of this whole doctrine concerning troubles Sil. It doeth teach vs that a true beleeuer is an happy and ioyfull man in euery estate therefore all should couet to be such Secondly this doctrine correcteth the opinion of the worldlings who thinke it an vnhappy thing to be afflicted and those men accursed which be alwaies vnder the rod and most seuerely scourged Tim. What is to bee considered in these wordes afflictions worketh patience Sil. Two things first that afflictions do work patience Secondly that Gods children 〈◊〉 knowe this knowing that affliction worketh patience Tim. But many are impatient in their afflictions and fall to despaire as Iudas Sil. That is 〈◊〉 of the wicked that by afflictions they are disquieted and onraged but Paul teacheth here what vse afflictions haue in the faithfull Tim. But patience is the worke of God how then is it saide of afflictions that they worke it Sil. True it is God who is the authour and giuer of patience Phil. 1 29. Paul
might misse of glory then it should make ashamed contrary to the saying of the Apostle Secondly great and many sins cannot make hope vaine because all sinnes are forgiuen to the godly which beeleeue and repent 1 Iohn 1. 9. Thirdly the godly are taught of Christ to pray for forgiuenesse of sins and the confirming of their wils to the end Math. 6 12. And that which they aske according to the will of God is granted them Finally though mens wils in their nature bee changeable yet the hope of glory is founded vpon the vnchangeable will and counsel of God Tim. What vse and profit is to be made of this doctrine Sil. First it controlleth the opinion of the Papists which ground hope at least in part vppon merit of good workes from whence will follow continuall vn certainty and doubt of saluation for that they neuer are sure when their merits are sufficient Also their corrupt opinion wil proue vnsound by these reasons First because all hope and confidence is accursed which doth not rest vpō God Iere. 17. 10. and our good woorkes are not God therefore no hope is to be put in them Secondly such as are newly conuerted vnto Christ from some wicked life and grieuous sins they haue hope then but they 〈◊〉 no merit of woorkes going before therefore their hope cannot rest vpon their merits which be not but as for those who haue good workes and liue well they haue more cause to hope well because good workes are a good signe of good hope and some prop they are to helpe hope but they may not be hoped in or taken as a cause why we must hope If any say that patience is a good worke and Paul faith hope springeth of patience therefore hope springeth out of works I answere hope commeth of patience but not as from a cause of it no more then afflictions bee cause of patience Furthermore from hence wee are admonished that such as alwaies doubt of their Saluation can haue no Christian hope therefore they must striue against doubting Lastly there is great vse for them which feele themselues indued with Christian hope for whatsoeuer their afflictions or enemies or sinnes bee yet they cannot bee confounded but at last must be happy for we are saued by hope Rom. 8. Tim. Now come to the second part of this text and tell vs how many wayes is the loue of God taken in Scripture Sil. Two wayes either passiue for that loue wherewith God is loued of vs 1 Iohn 4 12. or actiuely for the loue wherewith God doeth loue vs in his Sonne this is meant here Tim. How may it appeare that it is put here for that loue wherewith God loueth and embraceth vs Sil. First by the reason vsed in the next verse for Christ dyed for vs which proueth Gods loue to vs. Secondly by the 8. verse following where it is written God commendeth his loue to vs. Thirdly wee haue not our hope certaine and vnshaken because we loue God but because God who deceiueth not loueth vs. Tim. In what meaning is Gods loue said to bee shed abroad in our harts Sil. It is thus much that the sence and feeling of his loue is shed and powred into the hearts of his children Tim. Did not God loue the elect from euerlasting before they were borne Silas It is true howbeit that was onely in purpose and decree and so it was secretly knowne to himselfe But Paul speaketh of the manifestation of this loue vnto the elect after they are borne a new for when the elect are regenerate then God dooth expresse his loue vnto them and they do by faith lay hold of the loue of God beleeuing that they are loued of God and haue their harts affected with a ioyous feeling of it For as the box of costly and precious ointment which the woman poured vpon Christs head Mathew 26 7. gaue no fauour while it was shut up in the box but being shed powred out did yeelde a most sweete sent and sauour vnto all which were in the roome euen so the loue of God is pent and shut vp as it were in Gods decree before regeneration and faith so as it is not felt of the elect but at their new birth when they haue faith to beleeue the promise of saluatiō by Christ thē this loue is as an ointment powred out and doth exceedingly and plentifully refresh the hearts of the elect with the sence and feeling of it Tim. What then is the doctrino we learne heere Silas That the most louing God is content not onely to loue his children but withall doth assure them of his loue so as they certainly know that they are loued and are cheared in their hearts by the perswasion of his loue For as it is nothing to a blinde man to know that the Sunne is a glorious bright creature when himselfe cannot see it or to a poore man to know where much treasure is whiles himselfe cannot come at it so it is nothing to heare and know that there is much loue hid in God except our selues feele it and become partakers of it Examples we haue of the Apostles many other beleeuers Acts 5 41. Rom 8 38 39. who haue had the sence of Gods loue in their hearts and haue reioyced therein euen in their extreame afflictions in the flames of fire and depth of Dungeons horrible and darksome Tim. Haue the faithfull a feeling of Gods loue alwaies in one tenor and like measure Silas Neither of both but by sinnes and temptations it is often interrupted as the light of the Sunne is darkned and lessened by mistes and clowdes yet this loue of God shall alwayes endure in them because God altereth not Tim. Whence commeth the feeling of Gods loue Silas It is the especial worke of Gods spirite of Adoption Rom. 8 16. and it commeth by the free gift of God who giueth it to all the members of his son Rom. 8 9. Ephes. 1 13. Tim. What doth the sence of Gods loue giuen them by the spirit worke in the faithfull Silas First a feruent and vnfaigned loue of God 2. Cor. 5 14. 1 Iohn 4 19. We loue him because hee loued vs first Secondly an hearty loue of our neighbor for Gods sake 1 Iohn 4 21. Thirdly ioy in the holy Ghost 1 Pet 1 8. Lastly great encrease of hope in a more full assurance of inioying the glorie looked for inasmuch as God who loues vs and holds vs deare vnto him cannot change nor deceiue vs. Silas I pray you tell vs heere is it the nature of hope to bee certaine and to giue this assurance ye speake of Silas Of hope generally taken it is the property only to looke and expect for a thing which wee haue not Rom. 8 24 25. but the certainty and assurance of hope growes from the nature of the things hoped for which if they be certaine and haue sure and certaine causes the hope is certain and assured otherwise it is not for hope
as the righteousnesse of faith is to haue sinne forgiuen by Christ. Secondly that this is the beginning of eternall life to leade heere a righteous life which is the entrance of it and the way to it Thirdly because he would haue none to thinke that life eternall is due to obedience in such sort as death eternall is due to sinne For this is due as merite the other by the promise of mercy the one is a debt and stipend of sinne the other is of grace and a fruite of righteousnesse depending on Gods meere goodnesse and not on mans desert for how can creatures and Children make their Creator and Father indebted DIAL X. Verse 17. But God be thanked that ye haue beene the seruants of sinne but ye haue obeyed from the heart the forme of doctrine whereunto ye were deliuered Tim. WHat doth this Text containe Sylas A new argument or reason to perswade the Romanes and in them all Christians to resist the motions of sin that they may serue God Which reason is fetched from the benefit of their deliuerance from sinne For which it behooueth them to become thankful by auoyding that which might offend doing that which may please such a Benefactor Their deliuerance is declared and set forth first by the Soueraigne cause and worker of it to wit God himselfe I thanke God Secondly by the contrary to wit their former estate Ye were the seruants of sinne Thirdly by the meanes whereby it was wrought to wit the Doctrine of the Gospell which is like a forme stampe or mould Fourthly by the effect of their conuersion which was willing and sincere obedience to God Lastly by the vse or end wherefore this benefite was bestowed Verse 18. that henceforth they should not serue sinne from which they were freed but righteousnesse vnto which they were now become voluntary seruants Tim. What Instructions do ye gather from the first words I thanke God Silas First whosoeuer be deliuered from sinne may heere learne that their deliuerance is not in their owne power but is the worke of God and they are beholden to him for it Hence it is that all regenerate persons are called the workemanship of God Ephes. 2 10. Secondly in this example of Paul wee learne to reioyce and be thankefull as well for the conuersion of others as for our owne and this is indeede a note and a marke of one truely conuerted to be vnfaignedly glad for the worke of Gods grace in others Thirdly this teacheth that the end of our freedome from sinne in respect of God is his owne prayse that hee might be acknowledged praised and thanked Lastly the Apostle would shew what a great benefit it is to be deliuered from the tiranny of sinne for which God cannot be sufficiently thanked Also he bewrayes the affections of a godly Pastor Tim. In what estate were they before GOD conuerted them Silas They were the Seruants of sinne which is the common estate of all the elect before their new byrth they all and euerie one of them are first the seruants of sinne before they are the seruants of God Rom. 5 6 8. 10. Acts 26 18. Tim. What is it to be the Seruants of sinne Silas To be held vnder the dominion and rule of sin being wholly obedient to the lust thereof No slaue or Seruant is more subiect to the will of his Lord then we are vnto lusts and desires of sinne so that wee can will thinke speake or doe nothing but what sinne will and commaunds And this is a most fearefull and dangerous estate much worse then the cruell tyrannicall bondage and slaueric of Egypt For first that bondage was of the bodye onely but the seruice of sinne is of the whole man bodye and soule Secondly in the bondage of Egypt they serued men but heere in this bondage seruice is done to sinne and Satan most vile Lords which commaund most base and silthy workes Thirdly in the bondage of Egypt the most harme was temporall losse of libertie smart and paine of body in this seruice of sinne the losse is eternall euen destruction in hell for euer without the infinite mercy of God Fourthly in this bondage vnder Pharaoh they had a sence of their thraldome and desired liberty in this seruice of sinne men do not so much as suspect themselues to bee bound but thinke themselues to be free despise liberty Re. 3 17. Lastly in al outward bōdage they which be bond can help themselues as by running away or by entreaty or by ransom in this bondage we lie stil as it were bound hand and foote til God by his mercy deliuer vs not so much as the least thought of relieuing our selues Tim. Tel vs now to what purpose the Apostle puts them in minde of their former bondage Silas First by the remembrance of it to humble them and to keep them from being puft vp with their present graces when as they shall call to minde what they were once worse then beasts yea worse then nothing Secondly to prouoke them to a great thankfulnesse vnto him who freed them from so heynous a yoake Lastly to moue them to withdrawe their hearts further off from that vile seruice of sinne which they haue so well escaped as no slaue will returne to that tyrant from which he is deliuered so neither ought sinners to looke backe againe Remember Lots wife Tim. What other thing may we obserue in this that he saith We were the seruants of sinne not That ye are the seruants Silas That such as bee freed from sinne though they still haue sinne in them yet they are no more seruantes to sinne For they haue changed their Maister and their Liucry and are become seruants to a new Lord to wit Christ Iesus their Redeemer Tim. Shewe vs now by what meanes our Conuersion vvas wrought Sil. By the Doctrine of the Gospell which in this respect is in Scripture called the Arme of God Esay 53 1. An immortall seede 1 Pet. 1 23. The sauour of life 2. Cor. 2 16. The power of God to saluation Rom. 1 16. A forme or a mould as in this Text fitly For as a mould or forme vseth to leaue behinde it such a print or Image as it selfe hath vpon such things as are put vpon it or into it so doth the Gospell it altereth the minds hearts of men and maketh them lke it selfe that is to say ful of heauenly wisedome and holinesse And heerein consists the difference betweene the Doctrine of the Lawe and the Doctrine of the Gospell The Doctrine of the Lawe forbiddeth vs euill and commandeth vs good but putteth no strength in vs to forbeare the one or to doe the other and therefore it is called the Ministery of the letter whereas the Doctrine of the Gospell teacheth vs Faith Loue Hope Repentance Patience c. and withall imprinteth the selfesame graces in vs giuing vs power to be that which it would haue vs to
from hence Silas It would serue to keepe vs from yeelding obedience to sinne if we would often and earnestly thinke of the end of sinne He that desires to be preserued from the seruice of sinne had great neede to remember foure things First his owne end Secondly the end of the world Thirdly the end of well-doing Lastly the end of sinne which is most bitter woe and paine without all end DIAL XIII Verse 22. But now being freed from sinne and made Seruants to God you haue your fruit in holinesse and the end euerlasting life Tim. WHat doth this Text containe Silas Two Reasons to perswade the seruice of God One because the fruite of it is in holinesse in this life the other because in the end it brings vnto life eternall These reasons are set downe in forme of a comparison three contraries being compared together As first God is set against sinne Secondly holinesse against shame Lastly eternall life against death The summe of all is this As the seruice of sinne bringes foorth shame heere and destruction for euer so holinesse and life eternall are the fruites which follow the seruice of God therefore we stand bound to embrace godlinesse and to eschue vnrighteousnesse and sin Tim. What is it to be freed from sinne Silas To be deliuered from the tiranny of sin that it should haue no power to rule ouer vs. For heere hee entreateth of Sanctification Tim. What learne we by this that he saith Now ye are freeed from sinne and wherefore doth he vse the Verbe of the passiue signification being made Seruants of God Silas Wee learne that there was a time when as they were the seruants of sin but are now at this time escaped out of that bondage And he vseth the Verbe of the passiue signification saying wee are free and wee are made seruants to God to teach vs that of our selues we are prone to sin but not to serue God without a speciall and effectuall working of God in our hearts making vs to be that by Grace which by Nature wee could neuer be For we are not borne but made the seruants of God we are not the seruants of God by our own endeuour but we are made such by Gods spirit we are borne the seruants of sin but we are made the seruants of God and that we are the seruants of God it may appeare by our hearty obedience vnto the will of God in all things as the seruants of sinne are manifested by obeying the lusts of sinne throughout Tim. What is meant here by holines Silas Praise by encrease of holinesse as appeareth by this that it is set against shame howbeit the Apostle chuseth rather to mention holinesse then prayse because though prayse be due vnto the seruice of God yet such as exercise themselues in doing the will of God doe often liue vnder reproach whereas encrease of inward holinesse to the praise of the godly in the eies of God and good men doth alwaies follow well doing as a wholesome fruit for Gods children when they haue serued God They bee indeede woorthy of praise but they may and doe misse of it at the hands of this vnthankfull world yet they are sure of this that the more paines they take in seruing God the more holy they shall bee and their conscience more vndefiled also they shal reape praise amongst all good men and with God their Father and this is no small encouragement to make men more earnest in the seruice of God to consider that they shall bee blessed of God with greater purity before him and more praise among his children For though Gods childeren are to doe well not onely nor chiefly for gayning praise or holinesse to themselues yet these things which will follow of their owne accorde by the ordinance of God as the shadow doth the body put some heart and cheerefulnes into them Tim. What other thing do we learne from this that we haue our fruit in holines Sylas That the full rewarde of seruing God is not altogether laide vp in the world to come but there is much giuen vnto them in this world both in corporall and spirituall blessings For as the children of Israel tasted of the fruite and good thinges of the land of Canaan before they entred into it so it pleaseth GOD to giue vnto his seruants euen here in this life some fruite of their obedience to him to confirme their hope of that reward which they shall haue in the life eternall hence their graces are likened to first fruites Rom. 8. Tim. What vse is to be made of this Sil. It reproues those that say that there is no profit in the seruing of God Secondly it serues to whet the harts of Gods children more obediently to please and serue him when they shall by good experience perceiue that their seruice prooues fruitefull in spirituall respects as well as in outward regards Tim. Rehearse nowe the second reason to encourage our selues vnto the seruice of God Sylas It is the same which was vsed in the 17. verse namely that this seruice will end well euen in life euerlasting and therefore wee must giue our selues carefully to serue God for men haue reason to follow that hard which is sure to end well Sil. What doth the Apostle here vnderstand by life Sylas Heauenly happines and glory which is therefore shad owed out and signified by this terme of life because of all earthly things life is most delightfull and precious This life or heauenly happines consists in these two things first in the absence of all euill both from soule and body Secondly in the presence and perfection of all good both bodily and spiritually Tim. What are we to learne hereby that this life iscalled euerlasting Sylas Thus much that our heauenly happines is not for dayes or yeares but endures for euer euen as long as God endures without any limitation of time or measure of greatnesse Tim. In what sence doth the Apostle say that this life euerlasting is the end of Gods seruice Silas In a threesold sence first that it is a cause mouing vs to labour in good duties Secondly because it is the terme or end wherein our seruice shall determine Lastly because it shall bee giuen vs as a free rewarde vnto all our trauails in godlines at the end of our life euen as rewards vse to be giuen vnto labourers at the end of the day when the worke is done For our short and meane seruice is not worthy of that lasting and glorious blessednesse but God of his goodnesse according to his free mercy hath promised and ordained that such as seruc him soundly and constantly should liue for euer in celestial glory Tim. What profit are we to make of all this Sil. It should preuaile with all Christians to make them serue God not only more diligently but cheerefully and constantly considering their labour in seruing God shall not be in vaine but shall haue such a great recompence of
hanging about him Tim. But how is it that men vnregenerate doe sinne freely and voluntarily seeing sinne doth hold and detaine them so violently in his bonds Sil. Euery naturall man finneth freely and willingly for sinne cannot offer any force to the will whatsoeuer the will doth it doth it freely and without constraint yet it is true that sinne doeth exercise tyranny ouer the vngodly and holds them bound so as they cannot but fulfil the lusts os it For as it fareth with a prisoner that is for debt kept and held by his Iaylor in prison so as hee cannot get out yet for some respects hee is more willing to bee in prison than to bee abroad So it is with all sinners before regeneration they sinne freely because their will cannot bee compelled and yet they cannot but sinne because they are the seruants of sin Tim. Whereof doeth this admonish vs Sylas First of the miserable estate of all men before their new birth Secondly it teacheth that in our newe birth God must vtter his whole power to pul vs out of the bands wherein the tyrant sin violently held vs a stronger then he must come or else we cannot be freed Tim. What is the end of our freedome from sinne ' and the law Sil. Not to liue as wee list but to serue God who hath beene so gracious to vs as to set vs free from such tyranny which we all stand bound to do in these two respects first as he is God our Creator full of maiesty hauing dominion ouer vs. Secondly as hee is our mercifull and mighty redeemer hauing freed vs from the cruell bondage of our sinnes hee hath paide a price for vs sc as wee are not our owne but his to serue and glorifie him in body and spirit 1 Cor. 6. and last verse As prisoners taken in warre and asterwards ransomed are bound to serue their redeemer so elect ones are obliged to Christ their ransomer and also their husband to bring forth godly workes to the honour and glory of his name Tim. How will this God be serued Sil. Not in the oldnesse of the letter but in the newnes of the spirit that is in such a new holy life as is wroght in vs by the Spirit and not as wee were wont to serue him before our calling Tim. What doth the Apostle signifie vnto vs by these words when he saith that they are to serue God in newnesse c. Sil. By newnesse is meant heere a new life or a pure and vnblameable life led according to the will of God which doth consist in a two-fold change the one is inward of the mind and will when of foolish and peruerse we are made wise to discerne what pleaseth God and obedient to follow it the other is outward when wee which haue our soules thus inwardly regenerate doe shew foorth in our manners new and vnwonted wordes and workes speaking and doing farre otherwise then we were wont to doe while wee were vnregenerate and naturall men Tim. In them that are thus changed and renewed is all become new in them Sil. Yea all Both within and without but not wholly and perfectly new for in those that are renewed there sticketh much corruption which is daily to be mortified but they are said to serue God in a new course of life because though sin remain in them yet they do not now obey the motions of sinne as before but resist and striue against them obeying and following for the most part new and holy desires and motions dooing good duties out of the loue of God and of their brethren whom before they respected not but themselues altogether Example heereof wee haue in these Romaines and in Paul the Apostle and the conuerted Theese and sundry others Tim. What is the lesson and doctrine from hence Silas First that it is not possible we should serue God and doe things pleasing to him till we bee changed and renued The reason is because we are not sufficient to thinke a good thought of our selues and secondly because God doth not allow any workes but such as come from one in grafted into his Sonne for it is faith that purifieth the heart Acts. 15 9. Tim. What is the vse of this Silas To reprooue Papists and such blind Protestants which thinke to please God with good intents and a ciuill life without new birth Secondly to moue all men to labour for renuing in holinesse Tim. Now tell vs why newnesse is attributed heere vnto the Spirite Silas Because our new birth or change from euill to good is the worke of the Spirite which by regeneration renues vs first in our body and soule and then in our manners and conuersation Tim. What is the doctrine feom hence Silas It teacheth Gods Children that whatsoeuer good is in them it proceeds from the Spirite by whose grace and strength it comes that they can loue God and obey him Tim. What vse is to be made of this point Silas It doth admonish them of humility because we haue nothing without gift of thankefulnesse for such a free great gift and of prayer also it reproues such as presume to doe good or to resist euill without the aide of the Spirite Tim. Now tell vs what is meant heere by the oldnesse of the letter Silas By oldnesse is meant the corruption of our nature and that course which was shaped by it which is called old because it cometh not from a will renued and changed but such as was in vs before our new birth Also by Letter is meant all Doctrine of the worde whatsoeuer outwardly set foorth vnto vs being seuered from Christ and his healthfull grace this is called the Letter because it is dead and of no force to vs vnlesse it bee to frame vs to an outward obedience onely vntill the Spirite of Christ doe ioyne with it to mortifie sinne and to worke our renuing Tim. What instructions are we to gather from hence Silas These two First that the whole word of God being seuered from the regenerating Spirite of Christ can effect nothing in vs towards newnes of life Secondly whatsoeuer obediēce men vnregenerate yeeld vnto the word of God before their conuersion it is but corruption and no part of that seruice which God will accept For it is oldnesse of letter glorious in shewe rotten within not comming from an heart purified by faith which is the foūdation of euery good worke Moreouer it admonisheth vs not to look for any fruite vpon our hearing or reading the word vnlesse Gods good Spirit come to ioyne with it to make it effectuall DIAL V. Verse 7. What shall we say then is the law sin God forbid nay I knew not sin but by the law for I had not known lust except the law had sayd Thou shalt not lust Tim. VVHat is it that our Apostle nowe intendeth in the verses following Sylas Hauing shewed in what meaning and sence true beleeuers
are not vnder the law he doeth now purpose to auoyde offence and for larger instruction to lay forth the true vse of the lawe both in respect of men vnregenerate and regenerate the vse of the law touching men vnregenerate is threefold First the true knowledge of sin which is shewed vs by the law this is in the seauenth verse Secondly the encrease or irritation of sin in the eight verse Thirdly death or the sence of Gods anger for sin in the 9. verse and other verses following Tim. How doeth the Apostle enter into this treatise to extoll and commend the vse of the law Sylas By a prolepsis or preuention of some thing which might be obiected or alledged against his former doctrine in the fifth verse vnto which in this verse hee doeth make an answere so as the parts of this text be two The first is an obiection moued by way of question in these wordes What shall we say then is the lawe sin The second is a replication or answere in the wordes following God forbid c. Tim. Tell vs nowe the summe of this obiection and from whence did it arise Silas The Summe is thus much Is the Law the cause of sinne For this is the meaning of these words Is the Law sinne that is to say doth the Law beget it bring it forth and leade vs vnto sin This obiection ariseth from this that Paul had taught that the affections of sinne were by the Law verse 5. which some aduersary belike taking hold of it did so wrest it or might so turne it as if hee had taught that the the Law did perswade to sinne and were the proper efficient cause of it which contumelious and reproachfull slander would haue touched God the Author Tim. What instruction may me gather from this part of the Text touching the Obiection Sil. These two First that no Doctrine can bee so sound nor so warily deliuered but malicious personnes will cauill and wrest it to a contrary meaning This proceeds from an hatred they beare vnto their teachers which causeth them that they distaste their doctrine and carpe at it Secondly the Ministers of Christ must bee careful and able not only to propound the truth soundly but to defende it against wicked obiections and cauillations otherwise there is danger least weake and vnstable mindes be peruerted and drawn from the truth by such as speak against it our nature being more prone to suck in error then to receiue the truth Tim. Tell vs now how the Apostle doth answere the former Obiection Sil. Two waies First by infiiciation or denial in these words God forbid which are wordes that vtter a loathing or detestation of such an impiety as to make the Law the cause of sinne as if he should say He was so far from doing any such thing as he did abhorre the motion or thought of any such Doctrine Tim. What instruction haue we from this part of Paules answere Sil. That it is our dutie when wee heare the truth of God depraued not onely to mislike it but to declare that we haue it in detestation and abhomination which serues to reprooue cold and indifferent Christians who can abide to heare the true Ministers of Christ and their Doctrine to be slaundered without any care or greefe like to Luke warme Laodiceans Tim. What is the next and second part of Paules 〈◊〉 Silas By argumentation and sound reason fetched taken from the contrary As thus The Law cannot bee the cause to beget and perswade sinne for that it is the Instrument to discouer it and make sinne knowne vnto vs detecting the deceits and assaults of such an enemie that wee beware of it as Paules Kinsman detected the treason of the Iewes against Paul Vpon which detection of sinne if sinne do the more rage and rebell in vs against the will of God this is not to be imputed to the Law but to our corrupt Nature which growes worse more fierce by that which should restraine and helpe it All this the Apostle proues by his owne example for he confesseth that there were some sinnes which hee knew not to be sinnes till the Law did reueale them vnto him to be so whereof he giues instance in lustes or in the euill motions of the minde suddenly conceiued vvithout the consent of our will of which he saith That had not the Law told him they had beene sinnes saying Thou shalt not Lust hee had not mistrusted them or thought them to be such greeuous matters as to bee offences of God and to deserue damnation I had not knowne lust except the Lord had saide c. Tim. What are wee to learne by this that the Apostle names himselfe and prooues these thinges by his owne experience Silas Two thing first it is lawfull for the Ministers of the worde to report what they haue learned by their owne experience in the matter of sin and saluation this is a great helpe and confirmation of the hearers if it bee truely and discreetly done Secondly this example of Paul directs all men to enter and go downe into themselues to get vnderstanding of their estate and case the reason is because till they come to see and feele howe corrupt and wretched they are through sinne they will neuer be humble nor perceiue what need they haue of Christ but contrariwise they will rather despise and set light by the doctrine of free Saluation by the bloud of Christ as it hapned vnto this Apostle who being a Pharify before he descēded into himself and searched his heart by the light of Gods law he tooke himselfe to be righteous by the workes which he did and not onely neglected Christ but persecuted the doctrine of grace howbeit after the lawe had reuealed vnto him the corruption of his nature and shewed him that his euill desires though not consented to were sinnes and woorthy of death and after that he beleeued and considered this it greatly danted him made him see and feele that al his righteousnesse of workes and ciuill honesty was nothing and that hee was a dead man without Christ. Therefore they are in a miserable case which haue not got the true knowledge of themselues by the law for such cannot nor will not seeke after the grace and health of the Gospell Tim. Now ye haue told vs what we are to learn from the manner of his answere let vs heare what the matter of his answere will teach vs Silas It teacheth vs sundry things the first is a speciall office of the law which is to shew bewray sin vnto vs as by a glasse we come to see the spots of our face so by the law wee come to know our sinnes and as by the light of the Sun we discouer little moates so the light of Gods lawe detects euen the least offences against God or our neighbour this office of shewing sin vnto vs the law performes in sundry
in men before they knew the Commandement seeing he saith they are wrought by it Sil. Yes these wicked motions are both in vs and are somewhat knowne of vs before we haue the knowledge of the commaundement which forbids them but they are not knowne so fully and absolutely nor the great force of them so fully felt as after the true knowledge of the Law is once had Tim. What do these words wrought in me put vs in mind of Sil. That if this happen to Paul what may happen to vs The case of Paul is euery mans case for wee are all by nature alike peruerse and our naturall peruersenesse will be as ready vpon the Doctrine of the Lawe forbidding and condemning our lustes and inward euill motions to breake out and more to be enraged and encreased by that which should do it good which though we do not perceiue till afterwards as Paul did not yet when it is perceiued it should moue vs to iustify the law and condemne our selues after Paules example Tim. Is there any other Doctrine out of the former wordes Silas Yea namely that originall Concupiscence is more then a defect of Iustice as sickenesse is a defect of health but it is a very sin offending God and making Nature culpable being condemned in the Law and the very proper cause be getting all vicious motions and actions within and without man Tim. What is it to be without the Law Silas To want the true knowledge of the Lawe for it cannot be saide that any are simple and altogither without the Law seeing all men haue the Lawe of Nature written in them Two sorts want the true knowledge of the Moral Law as Infants and Children which for want of age cannot attaine the vnderstanding of the Law Secondly men of yeares which either do not at all consider it or but slenderly On the other side they may bee saide to know the Lawe which so know the true meaning as therewithall they do thinke vpon it so long till they see feele their sins and the deepe danger of them except men know the Law to this purpose they had better be without the Law Tim. What then is the instruction from thence Silas That whosoeuer do heare the Law and Gospel without application to themselues for humbling and strengthning of them it may bee truely saide that they are without the worde of God whatsoeuer knowledge they get as a man is without the Sun without Riches when he hath no vse of them though hee haue riches c. Tim. What is the vse of this doctrine Sylas To reproue such as heare the word and content themselues with some generall confused knowledge and not ponder it nor apply it to themselues that they may be touched throughly with it of these it is true which is written They heare and do not vnderstand and they see doe not see which is a most heauy iudgement of GOD and worse than famine plague and sword Silas What is the meaning of this that hee sayeth sinne is dead Sil. That is without the due knowledge of the law sin lyeth still voyd of force and power as if it were dead neither is it knowne to be so grieuous as it is for as a Dogge which while hee sleepeth he seemeth to be dead but if you awake him he will fly in your throat or as a body is sayd to bee dead when it wants strength and moues not so sin before the true knowledge of the law because it doth not stir and rage is therefore said to be dead Tim. In what sence doth Paul say he was aliue without the law Sylas Not that he liued indeed but that hee seemed to himselfe to liue to God-ward because hee was not troubled nor his conscience made afraid of Gods iustice and vengeance til the law was well knowne vnto him and duly considered of him which his case may be declared by the similitude of one who hath an enemy and growes secure because hee is quiet and stirres not thinking himselfe safe So Paul while sinne was not impelled and stirred by the law tooke himselfe to bee aliue indeede and out of all perill of perishing by eternal death Tim. What is the instruction that is to bee gathered from these words being thus opened and expounded Silas In the person and case of Paul we learne what is the estate of all naturall men while they are ignorant of or duely regard not the law so long they doe little or nothing feele their sinnes or feare their owne damnation but contrariwife iudge themselues to bee happy and aliue though they bee dead and miserable This their fearefull estate may be set forth vnto vs by the comparison of one being sicke neare to death yet complaynes not but sayeth he is not sicke because he feeles not his disease euen so it fareth with all vnregenerate men before they haue the right vnderstanding of the lawe and of their sinnes and danger thereby they take themselues to be in blessed case hauing their sinnes forgiuen them because they are blockish without al true sence and feeling of their sinnes which how dangeraus a case it is may hereby be perceiued For as a man not feeling his sicknesse neglecteth the meanes of health and dyes without remedy so these not feeling their multitude of sins doe thinke that they are well already therefore they neuer earnestly seeke after Christ but doe perish in their sencelesse estate And this is the condition of many thousands which doe liue in the Church of God Tim. What is the profit to be made of this poynt of doctrine Sylas First it may prouoke such as neither felt the sting and force nor feared the damnation of sinne to mistruit their owne estate greatly that they are not aliue to God howsoeuer it seemes otherwise to them for the reason why their conscience is quiet and their mindes at rest as if they did liue and were in blisse it is because sinne is dead and quiet in them through their ignorance or ill regarde of the lawe Secondly that Christians must reck on it a great mercy of God to haue the law truely expounded and wisely applyed to themselues that they may come to feele their sins and their owne miserable condition as they may bee prouoked by that meanes to seeke a remedy Lastly such as are disquieted and vexed about their sinnes through the threatnings of the lawe are in better plight then many which neuer knewe what trouble of minde meant because they are nearer vnto Christ then the other bee Tim. Now expound the other part of the ninth verse and 〈◊〉 playnely what is meant by the commandement and the words following Silas That commandement which forbiddeth lust or all euill desires which is said to come vnto one when it is rightly vnderstood without which the commandement is as it were absent from vs as the Sun when it shineth not also sin is sayed to reuiue when in
merits which are to be abhorred howsoeuer couered coloured with the name of Christ. 2. It admonisheth al men to seek after the true distinct knowledge of Christ and to desire to knowe nothing but him vnto their Saluation hungring after his righteousnesse wherein standeth their full and perfect happines Tim. What is the other instruction out of this first part of the verse Silas That the whole righteousnesse of Christ and whatsoeuer is in him is theirs which are his members by faith Tim. By what meanes may we know them which are thus his members Silas By this marke that they walke not after the flesh but after the spirit Tim. But wherefore doth the Apostle repeate this hauing mentioned it before Sil. Because faith by the which we are in Christ being an inward and hidden thing seated in the heart may easily be counterfeited by hypocrites who if they doe say professe and glory as they are apt enough to doe that they are in Christ there is none can controlle them because none can see what is within their heart And howsoeuer such as are in Christ and haue faith cannot deceiue themselues yet many doe by thinking that they are in Christ and haue faith when they haue not presuming of what they neuer receiued This moued the Apostle heere againe to mention such a witnesse of our being in Christ which is outward and more subiect to sence and therefore lesse apt to deceiue namely newnesse of life or sanctification which is such a thing as without it we can neuer assure our selues that our sinnes are forgiuen by Christ and that wee are free from condemnation For though it bee not the proper cause of our comfort yet it is a cause without the which we can haue no sound comfort because it is ioyned vnseparably with iustification for God doth euer sanctifie by his Spirite whom he doth iustifie by faith also newnesse of life is a sure testimony of a liuely faith which makes vs certaine of our reconciliation with God Moreouer newnesse of life is a fruite of the Spirite and it is a chiese part of our thankfulnesse to God who is then most honoured when his will is sincerely obeyed Tim. What vse is to be made of this doctrine Silas First it reproues the hypocrites who say they haue sanctification and yet still walke after their owne corrupt lusts Secondly it admonisheth all to labour for sanctification without which there is no certainty of iustification to be had Lastly it much confirmeth such Christians as labour to leade their liues purely after the motions of Gods Spirit stiuing against the lusts of the flesh grieuing hartily with a godly sorrow for their dayly failings of infirmities rising by true repentance laying hold vpon forgiuenesse promised of Christ in the Gospell and euer after walking more awfully and warily and endeuoring to profit to better and greater obedience of the worde let not such despaire DIAL V. Verse 5. For they that are after the flesh sauour the things of the flesh and they that are after the Spirit sauour the things of the Spirit Tim. VVHat doth this text containe Sil. The Apostle hauing turned himselfe againe to the doctrine of sanctification affirmeth of all beleeuing iustified persons that they study to liue and leade an holy life this hee declareth by a comparison of contraries after this manner They which are after the flesh walke after the flesh and liue wickedly but they which are after the Spirit walke after the Spirit and liue godly Tim. Now expound the words and tell vs who they are that are said to be after the flesh Sylas Vnregenerate and wicked men who are nothing spirit euen as carnall men guided by the flesh are wholly giuen and addicted to such workes as bee euill The reason hereof is that which our Sauiour saith Math. 12 33. make the tree good and the fruite will be good also it is the nature of the spirit and grace of God to moue and prouoke vnto such works as be like it selfe that is to say holy and good works as the spirit is holy and good Tim. But many godly persons which are after the spirit haue both thought vpon and done the things of the flesh as Dauid Peter c. Howe then is it saide that they which are after the spirit sauour the things of the spirit Sil. It is so yet godly persons are not mooued to those euill works by the spirit but by remaining flesh and dwelling sin for the godly are sanctified in part and not perfectly and wholly therefore it is that they are still subiect to sin which as they doe not commit by full consent of will so they rise againe from it by repentance Secondly a spirituall and godly person must not be iudged by one or some few acts and deeds of his life but by the tenour of it and as it is for the most part now for the most part godly men do sauour and mind the things of the spirit their desire is to liue honestly and to keepe an vnspotted conscience toward God and all men Tim. Shew vs nowe the profit that is to bee gathered out of this doctrine Silas First it teacheth that all beleeuing iustified persons much exercise themselues in such works as are commanded of God for iustification by faith wheresoeuer it is it hath alwayes annexed with it sanctification or study of an holy life which can no more bee separated from it then a liuing man can bee separated from the Soule Secondly heere is a speciall comfort for such as endeuour to doe good things pleasing to God with loue and delight in them because such haue the spirit of Christ and therefore are certainly iustified free from sin and death and shall neuer be condemned but eternally saued in heauen Lastly it affoards a reproofe to such as say they haue the spirit of Christ and yet sauour not the things of the spirit being either openly vicious and wicked or else careles of a godly conuersatiō neither fearing the offence of God nor yet once in earnest minding his glory DIAL VI. Verse 6. For the wisedome of the flesh is death but the wisdome of the Spirit is life and peace Tim. WHat doth this text containe Silas Vnto the doctrine of sanctification set forth in the 5. v. here is now ioyned an exhortation stirring vp beleeuing persons vnto holinesse of life Secondly a dehortation to disswade from following the lusts of the flesh and liuing wickedly Tim. By what argument and reason doth he call men from walking after the lusts of the flesh Sylas By a reason taken from the effects thus To liue after the flesh following and obeying the lustes thereof will bring forth death and therefore we must not sauour and affect the things of the flesh but eschue them rather Tim. By what reason are beleeuers perswaded to sauour the things of the spirit or to liue holily Silas By a reason taken from the effects after this sort To sauour the
and vnregenerate men be enemies to God Silas By this reason because their flesh or corrupte nature neither is subiect to the law of God neyther indeed can be For such coniunction is betweene God and his law as to be enemy to eyther makes vs enemies to both Tim. What is meant heere by not being subiect to the law of God Silas Thus much the not yeelding and obeying the law of God but rather resisting rebelling or rising vp against it after an enemy-like fashion louing and practising that which Gods law forbids and hating and eschuing that which the law of God commands Tim. What will follow of all this Silas That they which are in the flesh that is to say carnall naturall men not renued by the Spirit of God such cannot please God but are voide of his grace beeing vnder death and damnation Moreouer from hence doth follow euen the very quite contrary as namely that the wisedome of the Spirite submitteth it selfe to the law of God being willingly subiect and obedient to it And therefore they which are in the Spirite endued with true holinesse by the worke of the Spirite they do please God and are his friends and be in his fauour free from condemnation and are in the way that leadeth to life and peace This contrariety and opposition the Apostle doth conceale eyther because it was manifest and plaine enough to bee vnderstood or for that the wisedome of the flesh and the wisedome of the Spirit doe not cause death and life after one sort and fashion For the former causeth death as an efficient and meritorious cause deseruing it in strictnesse of iustice the latter causeth life and peace as a way and meanes leading thervnto by Gods mercifull ordinance and as a cause without which no man can euer attaine happinesse in Heauen Tim. Hauing now opened and expounded the Text let vs heare what we are to learne from hence for our profit and vse Silas This present Text serueth and helpeth vs to confute errors to instruct vs in the truth to humble the pride of our nature and to comfort our feeble mindes The errors that are heere confuted are first such as restraine the wisedome of the flesh to sensuality thinking our appetite or sences onely to be enemies to God resisting his law whereas our very reason and will are defiled with sinne and be thereby turned against God and bent against his law Secondly the error of the Papists which condemne marriage of Ministers because it is saide such cannot please God which bee in the flesh Pope Syrtius so concluded and collected from this Text. Thirdly the error of the Manichees which thought that the very substance of the flesh and body was the worke of the Diuell and sinfull because it is written the wisedome of the flesh is enmity with God whereas flesh signifieth not our substance but the vicious quality of sinne cleauing to our substance Fourthly the error of the Pelagians and Papists touching free will of which they teach that it was able to loue God and to bee subiect to his law without grace or at the least being a little holpen by Gods Spirite it could refuse grace or receiue it if it list as the Papists teach whereas indeede our free will is dead in trespasses and sinnes an enemy to God and can no more without grace bee subiect to God to loue and obey his law or beleeue his promises then an enemy abiding so can or will loue his enemy and bee subiect to him Secondly the truths that are heere taught are these First that Sathans malice against mankinde is most extreame in that hee hath poysoned not onely the inferiour partes of our soule but the chiefe and most noble parts euen our reason minde and will yea the whole heart with the contagion of sinne Secondly that all men naturally are in a most wretched and most wofull estate being enemies and rebels to God proudly obstinately bent against him and he iustly against vs to destroy vs with eternall wrath as that subiect must needs perish that hath the King his enemy and that pot must needs be broken that fighteth against the Potter Thirdly this Text serues to humble vs by remembering and beleeuing that we were once in this wretched estate and haue in vs still some wisedom of the flesh rebelling against God Rom. 7 22 23. Lastly this Text serues to comfort vs thus If Christ by his death reconciled vs to God when by sin we were his enemies hee will much more preserue vs being reconciled to him Rom. 5 10. Also Rom. 8 32. The consideration heereof should prouoke all beleeuers to greater loue and thankefulnesse to Christ Iesus the greater his loue appeared in restoring vnto vs the friendship of God which we had lost by sinne DIAL IX Verse 9. Now ye are not in the flesh but in the spirit because the spirit of God dwelleth in you but if any man haue not the spirit of Christ the same is not his Tim. VVHat doth this Text containe Silas An application of the former doctrin vnto the beleeuing and Christian Romanes For that which he before had generally taught of the sanctification of the Spirite and of the desire and study both of spirituall and carnall men hee doth nowe particularly apply it to the Saints at Rome as his manner is The summe whereof is thus much That they which are after the flesh and carnall men sauour the thinges of the flesh wholly minding and caring for thinges that bee carnal and euill and so they with their course of life perish as enemies to God whereas spirituall men minde and care for spirituall and good things pleasing God as his friends and children From whence the Apostle doth gather that seeing the Romanes were not in the flesh but in the spirit spirituall not carnall men therefore they were none of Gods enemies but his friends and children being reconciled vnto him and pleasing him made partakers of his spirit and of his Son and therefore free from condemnation as he had vniuersally taught in the first verse of this Chapter Tim. What may we learn for our instruction from this preceeding and method of the Apostle Silas From hence wee learne the way of cutting and deuiding the word of God aright to be this namely first to propound doctrine generally setting it forth by similitudes confirming it by reasons Secondly to descend to particular applying it to the vse of euery Christian in the assembly for teaching confuting reproouing for exhorting and for comforting this application is the life and soule of doctrine and as a whetstone to set an edge on it it is frequent in scripture Tim. Now shew vs the seuer all parts of this text Sylas The parts bee two first a proposition in these words 〈◊〉 Romanes are not in the flesh it is set foorth by the contrary but ye are in the Spirit Secondly a confirmation of the things propounded by two prooses or
10 5. and to sundry others daily amongst our selues who come vnto publike and shamefull death for some worke of the flesh which they haue done and yet no doubt are the faithful Children of God as it did befall the Theefe vpon the Crosse. But that death which is heere chiefely to be meant is eternall death which is the casting out of the whole man both body and soule from Gods presence to suffer Hell torments for euer and euer Tim. But seeing they which are cast into Hell shall there liue for euer how is this called death Sylas First as the blessednesse of heauen is called life in scripture because of all things life is most pleasant so the miseries of hell are called death because death of althings is very miserable most shunned Secondly though the wicked do liue in hell yet because they are separated from God who is life and because they so liue as that they are euer dying therefore it is worthily called death Tim. The words being thus opened nowe let vs see what instructions will arise from hence Silas The instructions are two the former concernes the wicked the latter the godly for the former the wicked are heere admonished that if they are obedient vnto the flesh liue wickedly doing what sin commāds they must dye and perish for euer if they continue so 1 Cor. 6. 9 10. Gal. 5. 20 21. Reue. 21. 8. the reason hereof is because the wisedome of the flesh is death Rom. 8 6. also because the wages of sin is death Rom. 6. 23. Tim. What is the vse of this instruction Silas It affoords an admonition to all such as doe liue in the seruice of any fleshly lust to forsake it betimes and earnestly as they doe couet not to be destroyed perpetually if this moue not yet let them forsake their euill course least they shorten their naturall life and purchase to themselues a reproachfull death by being giuen ouer to some crime that shall deserue it Tim. What instruction may bee giuen from hence to the godly Silas This that howsoeuer they are free from condemnation by faith in Christ yet the meditation of eternall death is profitable for them the reason here of is because the godliest men haue still some flesh and sinne abiding in them yea the most haue more sin than grace Heereof it followes that they are neuer free from blemishes and spirituall slothfulnes security presumption and prophanenes against which the consideration of hell paines is a good remedy because the more Gods fierce iustice and wrath be thought vpon and feared the more carefull men become to auoid the former and all other sinnes The Papists doe vs wrong in charging vs to wish men not to leaue sin for feare of Hell fire Tim. What profit is to be made of this latter instruction Silas First it reproueth the godles who do not thinke it needfull often to thinke of Hell fire or bee afraide so to doe least it trouble them better now to be feared with it then heereafter to feele it Secondly it admonisheth all Gods Children much and very earnestly to consider the estate of the damned if they desire to liue holily after the example of Paul 2. Cor. 5 9 10. 2. Tim. 4 1 2. It is Chrysostomes counsell that at banquets and feastes and publike meetings men should talke of hellish paines that they may be awed and auoide them Tim. Proceed now to the words which containe the second reason and tell vs what is meant heere by the deeds of the body and what is it to mortifie them Silas By deeds of the body we are to vnderstand the same whichelse where are called the lusts of the flesh the workes of darknesse euen all sinfull motions and deeds which spring from the minde and are executed by the body and mortifie signifies to suppresse and keep them downe by the power of the Spirite that they doe not flourish and raigne in vs as a King to command and gouerne vs. Tim. What is meant heere by Spirite Silas The power and strength of the Holy-Ghost abating and taking downe the strength of sinne causing it by little and little to dye in vs. Tim. How many wayes doth the grace of the Spirite worke towards the mortifying of sinne Silas Foure wayes First it doth detect and discouer sinfull thoughts and actions Secondly it stirres vp a griefe for them and hatred of them Thirdly it kindles feruent prayer to get strength against them Fourthly it brings to mind sentences of the word which are as a sword to cut downe sinne Lastly it makes watchful against sinne to auoide all occasions of it and to vse all sanctified meanes against it Tim. What is heere meant by life Sil. An happy long and prosperous life here which is often granted to the godly as a fruite of their godlines but especially eternall life in heauen which consistes in the participation with Christ of his blisse glory and dominion Reu. 3 21 22. Tim. Let vs heare what instructions doth arise from the latter part of this Verse Silas First in the godly which are regenerate there will alwayes be found some deedes of the flesh because their regeneration is vnperfect Tim. What vse of this instruct on Silas It confutes such as challenge to themselues a faigned perfection Tim. What is the second instruction Silas That the life of euery godly person must bee a continuall mortification and repentance They must alwayes be offering violence to their sinfull lusts resisting them by the word praying against them auoyding all occasions of them and vsing all other good meanes for the beating of them downe if euer they will liue holy Tim. What vse of this second instruction Silas It sharpely reprooues the negligence of such Christians as suffer their wicked lusts as weeds in a garden or ill humors in a body for lacke of mortifying resistance Tim. What is the third instruction Silas That sinfull lusts are not to bee mortified otherwise then by the grace of the Spirit without which it is impossible to subdue them by which it will be found verie easie to tame them The reason is because the force of the Spirit is stronger then the power of sin Tim. What vse of this instruction Silas It confutes such as affirme that vices may bee maistred by strength of free wil or by Philosophical vertues Secondly it humbles the godly to consider that they can ouercome no sinne of themselues without the aide of the Spirite Thirdly it admonisheth all men to seeke for strength against sin at the hands of Gods Spirit Lastly the Spirit vseth our endeauours as a means of iustification Hee that made vs without our selues doth not saue vs without our selues Tim. What is the last Instruction Silas To liue after the Spirit is the way to liue happily heere and for euer the reason is Gods ordinance and promise Tim. What is the vse heereof Silas To encorage all men to leade a godly life without the which they
Iames 1 3. Secondly for exercise and encrease of their experience patience hope c. Rom. 5 3 4. Thirdly for the mortification and beating downe of their rebellious stubborne nature which had neede to be suppressed and tamed by the meanes of afflictions Fourthly for the weaning and pulling theyr hearts from the immoderate louing of earthlie thinges Fiftly to humble their hearts before God and to stirre them vp vnto a more feruent prayer Iob 33 16 17 18. Sixtly that God may haue a better occasion to manifest his great power and goodnesse in strengthning their infirmities 2 Cor. 12. 9. and in deliuering them out of all their troubles Lastly the more certainly to confirme their minds in a perswasion of hauing eternal life by like nesse and conformity vnto Christ in his sufferings Rom. 8 29. Tim. What vse and profit are wee to make now vnto our selues touching the state of Gods children Silas First it controlleth and conuicteth them of error that thinke and teach that the children of God may fall from the grace of adoption for that grace of God which adopteth them so supporteth and strengtheneth their will that they sticke and holde close to him in most dangerous afflictions vntill they be glorified of him in Heauen Secondly it reproueth such Christians as neuer haue a thought of this condition and yet thinke they may be very good Christians much more such as to auoid afflictions will make ship-wracke of a good conscience soothing up other men in their sinnes and seruing the time that they may liue quietly safely Thirdly it admonisheth al true Christians before hand to prepare their soules for the day of afflictions after the commandement of Christ and according to the example of a wise builder and prouident King as in Luke 14 28 31. Lastly it serues to comfort all such as doe or heereafter shall suffer any affliction in worde or deede for the name of Christ because they are in such an estate as God hath allotted his owne Children whom he purposeth to glorifie in heauen euerlastingly Tim. What is the second instruction we learne from hence Silas It doth giue vs a double consolation against the sharpnesse of the crosse and afflictions the former is from the communion of Christs sufferings Christians suffer not alone but they suffer with Christ and Christ with them which surely is no small comfort to haue Christ a companion and fellow in our sufferings as it were to beare vp an end of the Crosse nay which is more euen to suffer in vs accounting all that cruelty which is done to his members to bee done to him-selfe as Acts 9 4. Saul Saul why persecutest thou me and Mat. 25 40. Tim. But how may a Christian be certified that in his owne sufferings he suffers with Christ Silas By these two things First if we suffer with the same affection that Christ suffered with that is of obedience to the will of our heauenly Father Mat. 26 39. afflictions because how sharp soeuer they be yet they cannot bee long for they cannot continue longer then the space of this present life and the dayes of our life are but few and our time but short euen as a spanne long or as a watch in the night Now all short things though they bee great yet are more tolerable because they are short Tim. What vse is there to be made of this instruction Silas It doth not onely encourage Christians which do continue in afflictions but it doeth reproue such as faint before the ende of this life these persons to auoide a momentany and light crosse do loose an immortall waight of glory Tim. What is signified by this that hee sayeth they are not worthy Silas That is to say they are not equall or of so much moment and waight as to bee compared with heauenly glory it is a speech borrowed from thinges put into the balance to bee waighed therein amongst which those which be heauiest draw to their side the balance with their waight So then the meaning is that afflictions and glory being put togither as it were in a balance afflictions would be found to be too light and to come farre short in worth and price vnto that glory which is to come Tim. In what things are afflictions vnequall to glory Silas In two things both in quantity and quality first they be vnequall in quality because afflictions are but bitter troubles here on earth before the world but our glory is a heauenly blessed estate before God Secondly afflictions bee sharpe euils which wee feele with griefe but the glory not onely swallowes vp the euill and the griefe but filleth vs with all good things most perfectly They be also vnequal in quantity both for number for measure and for continuance for our afflictions are fewe but the ioyes of heauen are innumerable more then the starres in the heauen Also afflictions are but light but there is a waight of glory which is vnmeasurable Lastly afflictions are but short and momentary but the glory is eternall euen for euer and euer and to last so long as God doth last Tim. Why is it sayd of this glory that it shall be reuealed and not that it is reuealed Silas Because the godly now doe see it and enioy it but in part whereas it shall bee manifested and possessed perfectly in the end of the world vnto which the future tense hath respect Tim. What doctrine are we to learne from these words being thus expounded Silas The doctrine is this all the afflictions which the godly doe or can suffer in this world are vnworthy to bee compared to the glory of heauen the reasons here of bee because there is no comparison between a thing finite and a thing infinite Secondly because the afflictions which be suffered are not incomprehensible as is the glory which the Saintes shall enioy which made one of the Fathers to say If I could perfourme all thinges and suffer all the euils which euer any man did yet all this could not make mee worthy of heauenly glory Origen Tim. What vse and profit is to be made of this doctrine to our selues Silas First of all it doth conuict the Papists of errour in that they teach that our sufferings for Christ doe deserue heauenly glory for this is quite against these words of Scripture which say that afflictions are not woorthy of the glory also they cannot deserue by merit the glory because there is no proportion betweene affliction and glory but betweene merit and reward giuen to merite there must be a proportion for the recompence of a merit is an act or worke of iustice saith Thomas Aquinas but iustice is equality therefore no merite where there is vnequality Secondly from hence also is ouerthrowne the Popish errour of meriting by good workes done after grace because to suffer with Christ is a worke of more excellent vertue then to do good things therefore if our sufferings deserue nothing our
doings deserue lesse Moreouer here is consolation to such as nowe are or euer shall be vnder the Crosse for Christs or the Gospels sake to make them cheerefull to beare little euils vnder hope of a greater good as Marriners which in a tempest doe cast away their goods to saue their liues and as heathen men spent their liues for earthly glory and reputation sake how much more would this bee done for celestiall glory Tim. Yea but some beleeuing afflicted Christians might say to Paul We haue suffered much and long but we see in stead of glory more and more shame Silas Yet we must possesse our soules with patience for the glory shall fully be reuealed now our life is hid with Christ but when Christ shall appeare we shall appeare with him in glory the whilest we are not vtterly voyd of celestiall glory For we beleeue the promise of it by faith and possesse it after a sort by hope and haue the beginnings or first fruites therof in the gifts of sanctification which is glorification inchoatiuely as glorification is sanctification absolutely and most perfectly DIAL XIX Verses 19 20. For the feruent desire of the creature waiteth when the sonnes of God shall bee reuealed because the creature c. Tim. VVHat may bee the purpose of the Apostle in these verses Silas His drift and purpose is first to prooue heauenly glory which followes afflictions in this life to bee certaine and secondly to exhort Gods children to be patient in afflictions vnder hope of that glory The former is proued by a secret and very great desire which things created haue after the glory of Gods Children till it bee manifested Now this desire being put into them of God it cannot be frustrate and vaine and therefore the glory must needs be certaine The latter is prooued by the example of the cretures bearing their misery vnder which they are through mans fault in hope of restoring therfore much more ought Gods Children patiently to suffer their afflictions seeing our restoring shall be farre more excellent then the restoring of the creatures and there comes no afflictions vpon vs from God but they are by our sinnes most iustly deserued whereas the creatures suffer for our sake Tim. Now let vs know what be the parts of this Text Silas It setteth forth these two things vnto vs First the condition of the creatures both in respect of their present misery which is heere signified by the names of vanity corruption and bondage verse 20 21. Also of their futher restauration which is heere called deliuerance glory liberty verse 21. The second thing is the affection of the creature in regarde both of the misery and restoring of them This affection is declared both for the kinde and measure of it by the tearmes of feruent desire waiting groning trauelling in paine verses 19 22. Tim. Expound new the words and tell vs what is meant by the feruent desire of the creature Sil. It is to bee read word for word the expectation of the Creature expecteth that is with greedinesse and continuance looketh for There is in this phrase both a Prosopopoea and a Pleonasmus For he putteth vpon the creature the person of one who most desirously expecteth and looketh after some person or thing such are wont to put foorth their heads and to looke when such persons or things should appeare Psal. 121 1. So the creature lookes after liberty Tim. What are we to vnderstand by Creature Silas Neither the Angels as Origen nor men good nor bad as Augustine thought but the whole frame of Heauen and earth with creatures therein contained as the Starres Elements all celestiall bodyes bruite beastes fruite of the earth fishes of the sea with whatsoeuer else was made for mans vse Tim. But what manner of desire is it that thinges created haue Silas It is a certaine instinct or inclination put into them of God whereby they secretly after a manner vnknowne to vs are moued to couet to attaine to the end for which they were made This ende is that perfection and most glorious estate in which the creature was at first created and from which it is now fallen for mans sinne and vnto which it still tendeth by a naturall desire euen as heauy things by natural propension tend downwards and light things vpwards Tim. What is meant by the reuealing of the sonnes of God Silas The meaning is vntill that glory which is prepared for the sons of God be indeed manifested the sons of God by a Metonymy of the subiect for the adioynt are put for the glorious liberty that is ordained for thē as verse 21. expounds it Tim. What instruction doth arise from hence Silas A two-fold instruction First that the glory of Heauen is most certaine sure it is not doubtfull whether there be such a thing or no or a thing in aduenture but there is such a thing indeed and it shall be certainly performed to all Gods Children which beleeue the promises and repent of their sinnes The reason heereof is because God hath inspired the creatures with an instinct and desire after the glory of Gods sonnes and seeing God doth nothing in vaine it must needs bee that this desire is after some-thing that truely is and not a Chimera or fiction Tim. What is the vse of this instruction Silas Such as are Gods children by adoption must learne from hence to strengthen their faith as concerning the truth and certainty of their glory to come if haply any doubt through temptation should arise about it Secondly it informes our iudgements about the estate of the creature what it shall bee after this world is ended that they shall after their sort and manner be partakers of the glory of Gods sonnes for otherwise they should desire it in vaine Tim. What other doctrine will arise from this 19. verse Silas Seeing the creatures doe greedily and continually desire the glory of Gods sonnes the sonnes themselues ought much more feruently to desire it because the glory of the creature doth but depend vpon the glory of Gods children and is very farre inferiour vnto it Therefore if their desire bee great and constant after it ours ought a great deale more so to be seeing that glory shall be fully reuealed chiefly for our sakes and our state shall by many degrees exceed the estate of all other creatures Tim. What vse is to be made of this Doctrine Sil. It is two-fold both in respect of godly and the vngodly In respect of the vngodly it serueth most sharpely to reproue them as being worse then the dumb sence-lesse vnreasonable creatures in that they haue no desire nor longing at all after the glory to come wheras euen the creature doth couet it feruently The heart of the wicked it is set vpon riches they trust in vncertaine goods they mind earthly things their portion and their treasure is heere and therefore their ioy is heere they
beleeuers whosoeuer and by saued is meant the fulnesse and perfection of saluation in heauen when bodie and soule shall be glorified at the day of iudgement and not the beginning of saluation in our newe birth which consisteth in remission of sinnes and reconciliation with God by faith for this the faithful already haue they neede not hope for it but the accomplishment of this is that which is heere signified by saluation and which they are saide to hope for Tim. What do ye call hope Sil. That grace of the soul whereby euery true Christian doth surely expect and look to inioy promised saluation Tim. What is the doctrine from hence Silas That our perfect saluation cannot in this life be otherwise possessed of true beleeuers then by hope the reason is because our perfect saluation is a thing to come and to be enioyed after this life ended also because it is to be enioyed onely in heauen therefore now it is not had nor can be Tim. Yea but the Scripture saith we are saued by Faith Ephes 2 8. How then is it saide heere we are saued by hope Silas We are otherwise saued by hope then by faith the difference stands heerein First by faith we beleeue the promise of saluation by hope wee do looke for the thing promised Secondly Faith doth enter and beginne our saluation in apprehending remission of sins reconciliation with God the perfect righteousnesse of Christ and purifies our hearts that we may liue holily but hope lookes forward vnto the end full perfection of blisse Thirdly Faith saueth as an instrumentall cause without the which we cannot lay hold of Christ Hope saueth as a fruite of Faith as a signe of a person iustified and reconciled as the way wherein we are to walke towardes Heauen as that which lookes to inioy saluation because God hath truely promised and Faith hath surely beleeued that promise Tim. What vse is to be made of this Doctrine Silas First it reproues such as place all their happynesse in worldly things these are no truc beleeuers for they haue no hope of saluation in heauen Secondly this admonisheth howe to make triall of our Faith euen by that hope which we haue of saluation to come for these two are inseparable none can certainly expect saluation except they do beleeue it to be truly promised and whosoeuer can vndoubtedly looke for heauenly glorie by Hope it is because first by faith they haue receiued the promise of it Thirdly it teacheth that the faithfull by infallible certainty may assure their hearts of their own eternal saluation because they are saued by hope which doth not make ashamed or confoundeth which it should do if the hope of glory might be frustrate Tim. Proceede to the next matter the Nature of hope and tell vs what is meant heere by Hope when he saith Hope which is seene Silas Not the gift of Hope which is inward seated in the heart but the thing which is hoped for euen that which is present and now enioyed and possessed or now in our hands Tim. What is heere meant by Hope Silas That the gift of hope hath no place but when the thing hoped for is absent This may bee prooued by common sence for euery man seeth and perceiueth that one cannot hope for any thing that he already hath and which is now already in his possession of this we speak improperly and abusiuely if we do say that we hope for it for it is present Tim. What is the Doctrine from these words thus declared and opened Silas That this is the property of hope to expect and looke for that which we yet haue not but is absent and to come Tim. Will it not follow heereof that Christian Hope is vncertaine and doubtfnll seeing of thinges to come it cannot bee knowne many times whether they will come or no Sil. No it will not follow because the things which Christian hope looketh after they are alwayes absent in such wise as they must needes be fulfilled because they are promised by such a God as both can for his almightincsse and for his mercie in Christ will performe them It stands vpon his honour to make good his worde as a good christian at the houre of death said in my hearing Tim. Tou doe not thinke certainty or assurance to bee of the Nature of Hope Doth Hope simply considered breede 〈◊〉 and affiance Silas No it is not but assurance ariseth from the quality of the thinges which bee absent and hoped for which if they haue causes contingent then the Hope is doubtfull and vncertaine but if they bee of necessarie causes then the hope is vndoubted and firme Now the saluation of the Saints to come hath sure vnmooueable and firme causes as the truth and mercy and Oathe of God the promiser the merites and Mediation of Christ our Redeemer deade and raised againe the witnesse of the Spirit Tim. What is the vse to be made of this point of Doctrine Sil. It doth warne the faithfull that they haue continuall cause to grieue and sighe euen in this regarde that their full and absolute happinesse is yet absent Towant so great a good is cause enough of greefe many will grieue and sigh for want of farre lesse good things then their eternall life Secondly from hence wee may see that true beleeuers haue reason to reioyce insomuch as though their perfect felicity be absent yet they are most sure in the end to haue it So cannot Papists bee whose hope resteth vpon Gods grace and mans merit Tim. What is their duty in the meane time Silas With patience to waite for it till it come And this is the other part of the nature of hope euen to expect with courage and patience that which it hath not Tim. But what neede is there of patience Silas A two-fold neede First because their hope is deferred therefore Christians must haue patience for it is no small triall and temptation to bee long kept from that which one doth earnestly and truly loue beeing of such inestimable worth Secondly because the faithfull are heere subiect to many and manifold miseries therefore they must possesse their soules in patience it being the will of God to afflict them diuersly and deepely and not onely to holde their inheritaunce from them for a while and therefore they haue neede of patience that hauing done the wil of God they may be glorified This may be set set forth by the example of Merchants Soldiers and Labourers who are all of comfort because they do looke verie surely to obtaine a good end of their labours yet in the meane time they make account to meet withall and to resist diuers difficulties in their voyages warres and affaires Tim. What vse heereof Silas It instructeth vs that such are vnmeete for heauen as promise to themselues ease and freedome from troubles here Secondly it doeth admonish the faithfull to get patience because through
man can do it saue God onely Secondly God knoweth euery mans hearte more perfectly then the man himselfe 1 Cor. 4. 4. many sinnes which are secret to the committer are open to God Psalm 19. 12. Also many good motions are known to God but they are vnknown to him in whome they be Tim. But the Diuell knewe the heart of Cayne Saul and Iudas and egged them to wickednesse where unto hee saw them bent therefore God is not the onely searcher of the heart Silas The Diuell knowes not mens thoughts till they some way bee vttered by signes words writings and actions God knoweth mens thoughts without these meanes Psalm 139. 1. 2. Secondly the Diuell by obseruing of complexions doeth gesse at mens inward dispositions but God needes no such helpes without which hee perfectly knowes what is in man Iohn 2. 25. Thirdly the Diuell knowes but some thoughts at some time but God knows all our thoughts at all times Tim. What is the reason this belongs to God alone to search the heart Sil. Because he alone made the heart Psal. 94. 9. Secondly because hee alone is the iudge of the world therefore he must know all secrets else how can hee righteously reward men according to their workes Eccle. 12. 14. Rom. 2. 6. Thirdly God alone is omniscient or of incomprehensible knowledge 1 Sam. 2. 2. as hee alone is omnipotent able to do what he will Tim. What profit is to be made of this truth that God alone searcheth the heart Silas First it must bridle all men from iudging the inward intentions purposes of men for this is to make our selues to bee God Secondly it must holde vs in charity to thinke the best of men where no euill appeares Thirdly it should prouoke all men to labour to be as vpright in thoughts before God as they are iust in dealings before men Lastly it may comfort such as feare least their praiers come not vp to heauen but through their great weakenesse vanish in the ayre and languish in the middle way nay that cannot bee for seeing GOD searcheth the heart therefore such secrets and requests as are hid from vs yet bee not hid from him for hee knoweth the meaning of his Spirite Tim. What is meant here by the meaning of his Spirit Silas Such prayers and sighes as come from the inspiration of the Spirit Tim. What is meant by Gods knowledge he knowes Silas His loue and good pleasure he delights in them as Rom. 8. 29. 11. 2. Psal. 1. 6. Mat 7. 23. Tim. What is the doctrine from these words Silas Euen this that God taketh pleasure in the weakest prayers of his Saints for he knoweth them as that he heareth them and in fauour granteth them the reason is because they come from the spirite the meaning whereof God knoweth and embraceth as a man doeth whatsoeuer comes from himselfe For as a mother knoweth the cry of her owne Infant though shee seeth it not and though an hundred other children cry and liketh it better than the cloquen t oration and learned speech of some other who is but a stranger to her so God is better pleased with the feeble requests of beleeuers then with the pompous and long petitions of hypocrites DIAL XXV Verse 28. Also wee knowe that all thinges works together for the best vnto them that loue God euen vnto them that are called of his purpose Tim. VV Hat is the drift of this text Silas It teacheth a newe comfort to those whichsuffer afflictions for Iesus Christ it is drawn from the effects which follow afflictions which are not to bee hinderances but rather furtherances of our saluation The argument may be thus framed Christians are bound patiently to beare that which is helpful to their saluation but afflictions are so therfore they must patiently be borne Tim. By what reasons is it proued that afflictions profit vnto saluation such as suffer them Silas First by a reason taken from the generall to the speciall thus All things serue to the saluation of the faithfull therefore afflictions serue also vnto their saluation Secondly this is proued by the testimony of all the godly we know Moreouer in this text be contained the persons to whome these crosses are profitable they are described by two markes first that they are such as loue God secondly they are such as are called of his purpose This pointeth to the high soueraigne cause the which moketh afflictions to bee behoouefull for Gods children namely his eternall counsell the degrees whereof distinctly are laid downe in the verses following Tim. Now come to the words and tell me how we may know that afflictions shall do vs so much good Sil. Three wayes first by scripture Psal. 34. 19. and 50. 15. and 119. Secondly by experience of Abraham Noah and the rest of the godly who all took great good by their afflictions And lastly by reason because the faithfull being Gods childeren therefore afflictions must not destroy them but onely serue for chastisements to reforme them Tim. What is the instruction that wee are to take from hence Silas This that all the godly are assured that the end of all their troubles and crosses shall bee happinesse it is not so with the wicked who cannot know that the end of their aduersity or prosperity shall be good and therefore they haue neither sound ioy in the one nor constant patience in the other whereas the godly bee cheerefull vnder the crosse because they doubt not but that it will be peace at the last This trueth may be set forth by the comparison of a comedy of which the spectators knowe that the end will be ioyful though the beginning be troublesome and such is the estate of true Christians Also by the comparison of a tragedy of which the beholders are sure that though the beginning be pleasant yet the end will bee lamentable and such is the estate of the vngodly Tim. What vse of this poynt Silas First it confutes the Papists who teach that men cannot be sure to bee saued because they cannot bee sure that they shall stand fast in afflictions Secondly it serues to comfort the faithful and make their afflictions the more easie seeing it is certaine vnto them that not onely no harme but much good will come to them in the end And it is great reason that men should beare that quietly which they know will be for their own good at last as Merchants abide great hazzard so doe Souldiours too vpon an vnassured commodity and victory Tim. What is meant by all things Silas It containes whatsoeuer may happen to a man prosperously or otherwise whatsoeuer is within him or without him either good or euill all Angels all Diuels all men wicked and righteous al gifts of body and mind al defects of both shall returne vnto the good of Gods Children yea Augustine stretcheth it so far as to the very sins of the godly
after the committing whereof men become more humble and warie Which yet is not the proper meaning of this place because it doeth particularly treate of afflictions and of the crosse and of the good that comes thereof which is eternall life or the saluation of our soules which being the chiefe good whither all good things tend is heere called of the Apostle by an excellency that good Tim. What is meant heere by working together Silas It signifies thus much that afflictions themfelues in their owne nature doth not bring foorth that good heere spoken of Tim. But how then comes it to passe that they are so profitable Silas By the force and vertue of another supreme cause working togither with afflictions to wit the maruailous goodnesse and wisedome of God disposing the afflictions of his people to their good As Ioseph said to his Brethren Gen. 50 20. When ye thought euill against me God disposed it to good euen to saue much people aliue so when as Satan by afflictions meanes to driue vs to despaire God disposeth them to an happie end euen to encrease hope Rom. 5 34. For if a Physitian who is but a man can so temper Hemlocke or other poysonous things to make it become medicinable much more can God so temper and dispose of afflictions that they shall be wholesome to his children Tim. What is the Instruction to be gathered from hence Silas That afflictions through Gods great mercy do helpe forwards the saluation of his children the reason heereof is because they are Instruments whereby the holy Ghost mortifieth their sinnes weaneth them from the loue of the worlde stirres them vp to better obedience quickens their prayers exerciseth their patience lastly humbles the pride of their heart Iob 33 16 17 Rom. 5 4. 1 Cor. 11 32. Psal. 119. Tim. What vse is to be made of this point Silas It serueth much to strengthen our mindes vnto godly and constant patience Secondly to reproue such as faint in their troubles Also to see how to make our profit of euery thing Tim. Proceede now to the latter part of this verse 〈◊〉 me how those persons be described vnto whom afflictions shall do good Silas They are described by these three markes First they be such as loue God Secondly such as are called 3. they are such as are elected or called of his purpose Tim. How do these three markes depend one vpon another Silas Thus loue is the effect of Gods calling and calling is the fruite of Gods purpose None can loue God except first he be called our calling proceedeth from the eternall purpose of God Thus our Apostle setteth downe things first more manifest and afterward thinges more secret First the effects and then the causes For as Gods purpose is the cause of calling so is calling in order before Faith and Faith before Loue in order of causes Tim. Tell vs now first what it is to loue God Silas It is to set the delight of our heart vpon him and to take pleasure to thinke and speake of him of his properties word and workes with liking and ioy studying by all meanes in all thingsto set foorth his glorie They which hate and abhorre God do the quite contrarie to all this Tim. Whence springeth this loue of God in vs Silas From the sence and feeling of Gods loue toward vs 1 Iohn 4 19. For it cannot bee that any man shoulde certainly perceiue the loue of God towardes himselfe in Christ for eternall life but that that loue will constrain him to loue againe 2 Cor. 5 14. Also the goodnesse and mercie of God in Christ is such a beautifull and amiable thing as being certainely knowne it will bee both earneftly loued and desired Tim. Why is it written they that loue God and not they that are loued of God Silas Because it is better knowne to vs namely in afflictions what loue we haue to him then what hee hath to vs for this is out of vs the other is within vs God striketh those he loueth Tim. By what speciall note may one know himselfe to be one of their number which loue God Silas By an vnfained purpose and endeuour to obey his word Iohn 14 15. If ye loue me keepe my commaundements Also verse 21 23. Tim. What is the reason that the Apostle speaking of patience suffering afflictions doth rather mention the loue of God then of our neighbor Silas Because our loue to God is that that maketh the burthen of afflictions more easie and light to bee borne euen as a man is ready to beare any calamitie for his sake whom he loueth at his heart thus did Ionathan for Dauid And as the seruice of Iacob 14. yeares seemed nothing to him for the loue which he bare to Rahel so they that truely loue God will for his sake suffer such aduersities as he sendeth either for correction or triall and this is the reason also why hee rather mentioneth loue then faith For howsoeuer patience springeth from Faith yet the next and immediate cause of it is loue Secondly it is to put a difference betweene counterfet sincere faith which cannot bee seuered from loue Gal. 5 6. whereas they that professe faith and say they beleeue when they do not haue their hearts void of al loue either to God or to their neighbour or themselues as appeareth in the example of Cain Esan and Iudas Tim. What instructions are we now to gather from this first marke Sil. Two First that the sound loue of God is needfull to all those which shall beare afflictions patiently Iames 〈◊〉 12. First because it maketh the godly valiaunt keeping them from fainting vnder the greatest crosses which is to be seene in the example of the Apostles Paul and Peter and other Martyrs who because they loued God were therefore ready to endure much for him Secondly it kindleth their zeal and maketh them earnestly bent to glorifie God by their constancy Tim. What profit are we to make of this point Silas First it stirreth vs vp to seeke for the loue of God and for the encrease of it in our hearts seeing we cannot be patient without it Secondly it warns vs by our patient-bearing to shewe our loue to God as God by his chastisements shewes his loue vnto vs Heb 12 5 6. Tim. What other instructions ariseth from hence Silas This none but Gods children can be patient in afflictions because none can loue God saue his owne children therfore they haue but the shadow of patience and be blockish and sencelesse rather then patient Tim. What vse is of this Silas It affoords comfort to such as haue patience in afflictions because this is a testimony vnto them of their adoption Secondly it teacheth vs that wicked men how quiet soeuer they are in afflictions yet they haue not true patience but an apearance of it they are rather blockish then endued with true Christian patience Ti. What is the
whereby Gods eternall loue descends to his chosen and whereby they climbe to their decreed felicity to which none can come but through these meanes by which means the elect are sure to attaine it yea though they be afflicted here which causeth them to bear afflictions more patiently and valiantly in that they perceiue their saluation to be of God by so many excellent works of his grace so certainely and vndeceiueably procured and effected Tim. What are the degrees whereby the elect arise and climbe to blessednesse in heauen Silas Foure 1. predestination 2. vocation 3. iustification and glorification the first of these is done afore all times the three last of them be performed in time Tim. What doe ye call predestination Silas It is an action of God peculiar to all the elect which are purposed vnto saluation the rest of mankinde being passed by and left to their corruption and iust perdition This action of God is not done in time but from euerlasting God fore-ordaining his elect both to the end which is eternall life and vnto the meanes leading thither to wit vocation faith iustification sanctification the Crosse also death eyther naturall or violent The very worde predestinate is taken foure times in Scripture in this sence as Rom. 8 29 30. Ephe. 1 5 11. But yet the matter and doctrine it selfe is handled in very many places as Rom. 9 and 11. Ephe. 1. Mat. 11 25. Iohn 6. and 17 6. Acts 13 48. 1. Thes. 5. 1. Pet. 1 2. Iude 4. Reuel 17 8. and else-where often Tim. Some thinke this doctrine should not bee taught and therefore raile at the teachers of it what thinke ye do they well Sil. No verily for it ought to be taught to Gods people and Gods Ministers should sinne if they passed by it My reasons for this be these First because Christ and his Apostles taught it and their example is warrant enough for Gods ministers For as the Apostles were followers of Christ in doctrine and life so ought other Ministers Secondly it is a part of Gods reuealed will and therfore belongs vnto vs Deut. 29 29. Thirdly it is a speciall ground-worke of comfort and patience vnder the Crosse to knowe our predestination to bee so vnchangeable strong and firme as our Apostle doth heere aduertise vs â—â—at afflictions though many and great cannot hinder â—â—â—t further our saluation Fourthly it is the Mother of all godlinesse to which a man or woman doth then and neuer before seriously and chearfully apply themselues when they vnderstand by Faith Gods eternall loue towards them in their free predestinating to life 1 Iohn 4 10. We loue him because he loued vs first Lastly it begetteth true and ioyfull thankfulnesse which we will not offer vnto God except wee know that all good comes of his eternall purpose without any respect to our worthinesse Tim. But the conceite of Predestination and that the Predestinate persons must be saued dooth take away from men all care of Faith Ministery Prayer and Good workes vse of Sacraments c. Silas This is a verie slanderous vntrueth because the Doctrine of Predestination doth necessarily put commend vnto vs all these meanes so farre off it is from destroying them or extinguishing the care vse of them because it is taught that whome God predestinateth them he calleth iustifieth and glorifieth Thus vnlikely it is that Predestination should exclude Christ the Gospell Faith Calling Iustification Holinesse of life as it doth include and inferre all these necessarily The reason heereof is because it is wholesomly taught beleeued according to Scripture that God predestinating vnto the end hath also fore-ordained to the meanes which bring vs vnto such an end and that immutably and most freely And therefore it is a grosse error to say this Doctrine breedeth either desperation or licentiousnes Tim. What is heere meant by Calling Sil. It is that meane or worke of God wherein his eternall loue in predestinating vs to eternall life doth first appeare and shew it selfe vnto vs for till the time of our Calling the decree of predestination is secret and hidden in Gods counsell but by our Calling it is made knowne to the elect themselues For if God doe call all those in time whom he ordained to life before all times then such as be called may thereby know they are predestinated as the cause is knowne by the effect the roote by the fruit the fountain by the riuer so Gods eternal loue by calling Tim. Yet it is written Math. 20. 16. that many are called but few chosen whereby it should seeme that calling is no sure marke of election and predestination vnto glory Silas It is true there is an outward calling by the Gospell onely which wants the inward grace of the Spirite to make it effectuall this is common to many reprobates and is no sure token of election because it brings no further then to the bare knowledge and profession of Christ and to some generall and sleight reformation such as an hypocrite may haue but not to Christ himselfe by faith in the gospel But the calling which is both a fruite and a certain note of predestination is such a calling which together with the outward preaching of the word hath the inward working of the holy Spirite to be get faith in the Gospell whereby a man is carried to Christ himselfe to be planted in him and ioyned to him as a true member and to be gouerned by his spirit working in vs obedience to our caller of this calling our text speakes Tim. What instructions are to bee learned from this which hath beene sayd of calling Sil. First how needfull a thing it is for vs to haue the gospell and the preaching thereof seeing persons of yeares are not ordinarily called vnto the faith of Christ without it Rom. 10. 14. Secondly that no Christian must rest in an outward generall calling and knowledge though it be a great mercy but striue and labour after that especiall and effectuall calling which is euer coupled with faith and obedience to the Gospell Thirdly such as haue this calling haue exceeding cause to reioyce and be glad and to bee thankfull to God because they haue receiued an vndoubted pledge of Gods loue and their owne saluation in such sort as they may glory in God yea euen in tribulations Tim. But what shall we thinke of Infants that cannot heare the Gospell cannot they haue an effectuall calling Silas Yea all predestinate Infants and such wee are to take all the infants of Christian Parents to be for that they belong to the Couenant and we know nothing to the contrary they haue an inward calling by the Spirit though not after the same manner as persons of discretion and yeares For the Apostle heere speakes of the meanes how all the elect are brought to blessednesse therefore seeing infants are predestinate as no doubt many be they must of necessity bee iustified and haue a Calling For whom hee predestinateth them he
expound the words and tell vs what is meant by these things Silas By these words our mindes are carried backe to the matter formerly set downe namely in the 30. verse as that there is no condemnation to faithfull ones which be in Christ that they haue the Spirite of adoption are sonnes heires fellow-heires but chiefely that out of Gods most free and eternall fore-knowledge and loue they were chosen and predestinated and had that euerlasting good will of God made knowne vnto them in their effectual calling to faith in their iustifying by faith in sanctification begun and in the hope of glorification to come These are the things heere pointed at Tim. What is his meaning in writing this by way of question what shall we say Silas To prouoke vnto a serious meditation of them that wee may lay better holde of them for our stronger comfort for it is as if he should say Oye beleeuers now that ye haue heard of the exceeding great and manifold riches of Gods grace and mercy towards yee which affoards you a whole sea of comforts why stagger you or why are ye fearefull and troubled in your great agonies and adueisities By that which hath bene said of Gods immutable and aboundant loue in Christ already so much expressed to you yee may easily gather what shall follow for the rest of your life Tim. What learne we from this Silas First that Ministers must not onely lay forth and prooue Christian comforts but must presse them harde Secondly the people must heare comfortable thinges with a care to apply them vnto themselues to make vse for future strengthening their hearts Tim. What obserue yee out of the latter part of this verse who can be against vs Silas Two things First a secret temptation and secondly a meanes how to ouercome it The secret temptation is this that all creatures are bent against true beleeuers which be Christs members and indeed it is so for not onely sinne Sathan the world Diuels Tyrants persecutors heretickes Idolatours but euen of the same profession as brethren yea Parents acquaintance kinsfolkes wiues husbands brethren Sisters Children they of their owne house are enemies and such as eate bread with them lift vp their heele against them So it was with Dauid and with Christ and with the Apostles and so must others looke to haue it which made Chrysestome by an Apostrophe with a question to rise vp against Palus question saying O Paul why askest thou who wil be against vs now if God bee on our side who will not be against vs for we are hated of all for his sake this is a heauy triall The meanes to auoid this temptation is by this perswasion that God is with vs. Now God is with vs two wayes eyther by his generall power to vphold vs as a common preseruer of all or by his speciall care and prouidence as a propitious father protector thus it is meant heere For he saith with vs that is vs whom he foreknew whom hee predestinated Hence Augustine hath this sweet meditation worth our marking When wee were not God predestinated vs when wee run from him and turned our selues backewards hee called vs to him when wee were vnrighteous then hee iustified vs when wee were impure he sanctified vs and after a short time spent in his obedience and seruice he will glorifie vs. Now then who so fighteth against Gods children fighteth against God himselfe their propitious Father and powerfull protector Tim. What meaneth this word If Silas It is as much as because it is a particle of one who reasoneth not of one who doubteth Tim. What is our doctrine from hence Sil. This the fatherly goodnes protection of God being beleeued on is a sufficiēt refuge succour against the whole worlde of enemies and dangers the reason here of is because the power of God is infinite his almightinesse cannot bee resisted whereas the power of all Creatures is finite and limited and as God made them by his great power of nothing so to nothing can hee bring them by the same power I herefore the world is vanity the Diuell is a bugge or fear-crow men are as a bubble in comparison of the mighty God Let this be spoken to distressed ones The godly haue beene greatly comforted with this consideration of Gods being with them as the godly Prophet Dauid Psal. 3. 5. and 27. 1 Sam. 30. 6. and Psal. 23. 4. 5. For as the wicked and vnbeleeuers be vnhappy though al the world be with them because God is against them so the faithfull bee happy because God alone fauours them though the whole world be against them Because hee cannot onely preserue them that nothing hurt their saluation but can cause euery thing to worke for them and to further their saluation Tim. What profit is to be made of this Sil. It reproues such as doe so leane vnto their wealth and friends as that they make no account of Gods helpe Such was Saul and his courtiers Psalm 4. 4. such was Toeg Psal. 51. 7. such were the wicked Israelites in Ieremies time which made the arme of flesh their strength and leaned vpon the broken reede of Egypt and such are all vsurers and couetous persons whose affiance is not in the liuing God but in their vncertaine riches whatsoeuer they say or professe therefore in the day of the Lords wrath they shal be as a broken hedge and as a tottering wall as waxe before the Sunne so shall they melt away For as God will saue all that trust in him so hee will destroy all that doe not Secondly heere is a double exhortation vnto all faithfull godly Christians as first that they be of a valiant and vndanted courage euen when they want all meanes of helpe because Gods protection is sufficient for them after the example of Moses in Egipt Dauid amongst the Philistims and Daniel in Babilon Secondly that although all earthly helpes bee present yet then to make God their onely stay not leaning vpon second causes which are as a deceitfull broken bowe which cannot do vs any stead except God blesse them and here is the trial of a man that truely trusts in God that as he is not too much cast downe at the absence of means so hee is not too much lifted vp at the presence of them Thirdly this doctrine teacheth that how miserable soeuer godly men bee in the eye of the worlde yet they are most blessed because they haue euer more with them then against them God being more able to do them good then Diuels or men are to doe them hurt Tim. What other instruction learne we from this verse Silas We are taught how to iudge when God is with vs to witte not by his patience or outward benefits or worldly deliuerances for these be common to all sorts of men but by the effects and fruites of our predestination to life as our calling faith iustifying sanctifying dying to sinne liuing to righteousnesse
vp to thankfulnes that Christ so holie so high so blessed should be giuen for vs so prophane so vile so wretched Sil. What vse of this is further to be made Tim. It ouerthroweth humane merit of all sorts seeing no man giueth ought vnto God but God giueth all that he hath vnto him and that freely Tim. What more may we learne from hence Silas This whatsoeuer is giuen to any man if Christ be not giuen withall it can be no good thing to him for as hee that possesseth Christ must needes haue all good things so hee that possesseth not Christ hath no good thing Aboue all thinges then labour for him to haue him and iudge all losse and dongue to him Tim. Who are the persons for whom Christ was giuen Silas For vs that is euen Paul and all others which are like him to wit such as God hath predestinated and called Tim. But is not Christ sufficient to saue all men Silas Yes he is were it that all men had Faith to receiue him but as the Sun giues vs no light without an eye to behold it nor cloathes warme vs except we put them on nor meate feede vs vnlesse it be eaten so neyther doth Christ auaile any man but beleeuers of whom there is an vniuersality and a world as there is a world and vniuersality of vnbeleeuers Tim. What vse of this Silas To prouoke all men to labour for to becom true beleeuers better neuer to haue bin then not to bee of this number Note further that the world All is so limited to the faithful as Gal. 3 22. that it serueth also to take away the difference between Iew Gentile as Ro. 10 11 12. DIAL XXX Verse 33 34. Who shal lay any thing to the charge of Gods elect It is God who iustifieth who shal condemne It is Christ which is dead yea or rather which is risen againe who is also at the right hand of God maketh request also for vs. Tim. VVHat are we to thinke of the reading of this Text Silas Some reade it all by interrogation or question thus who shall accuse shall God who iustifieth whoe shall condemne shall Christ who is dead c. containing a reason Some reade it by question and answere thus Who shall accuse it is God who iustifieth that is no body shall accuse for it is God who iustifieth who shall condemne it is Christ which is dead that is no body shall condemne for it is Christ who is dead risen sitteth at the right hande of God and maketh request This latter reading is the best because it is more plaine and casie then the former which doth obscure the sence and is against the credite of the greeke Copies which rcade it not by a continued interogation Tim. What doth this Text containe Silas Two things First a double assault implied and folded in the Question Who shall c. Secondly it shewes the remedy in the answere It is God c. Tim. Where is the first assault or temptation Sil. In these words who shal lay ought to the charge of Gods chosen to lay to ones charge is a word taken from ciuill Courts signifies to accuse to cal one into law to enter suite or action against him charging him with some crime or guilt and by Gods chosen is meant such as be elected of God vnto life eternall and doe beleeue the Gospell Tim. What doe ye learne from these words Sil. That all the merites of Christ are appropriate vnto elect faithfull ones for these he dyed rose againe sitteth at the right hand of God and maketh request for them those God iustifieth sanctifieth and glorifieth Where is then that vniuersall grace by which all and euery are said to be redeemed by Christ effectually For of his suffiency is not the question Tim. Now ye haue expounded the words of the question tell me what temptation against our faith is infolded and wrapt in them Silas This there be sundry aduersaries that will rise vp and accuse vs as guilty of sinne and death how shall we doe And indeed so it is First Sathan will charge vs Reuel 12 10. Secondly the lawe of Moses which wee haue transgressed Iohn 5 45. Thirdly our owne conscience will accuse vs Rom. 2 15. Lastly the worlde will accuse vs as it accused Christ Iohn Buptist the Apostles and others Now it is heauy to haue so many and subtle accusers in such a Court as before Gods tribunall where the case concernes our saluation or damnation Now the remedy which Paul doth giue vs against this temptation is a very fit and excellent remedy euen this It is God who iustifieth And note heere that iustification by absoluing is opposed both vnto accusation and condemnation from both an elect sinner is freed at his iustification Tim. What is meant by iustifying Silas To iustifie signifies to absolue or acquit from guilt of sinne and to account or pronounce one iust That this is the meaning of the worde may appeare first by comparing this place with Acts 13 39. Where the worde iustified can signifie no other thing then absolution from sinne Secondly because it is set against accusing condemning which are two actions of iudgment the one charging a man with guilt and crime the ther pronouncing punishment vpon him beeing founde guilty and conuicted Therefore iustification which is the contrary to both these must needs signifie the absoluing and acquitting one from guilt and punishment and the pronouncing of him iust and this comes vnto vs by the obedience and death of Christ being laid holde of by a liuely faith Tim. Now the word is expounded let vs heare what is the force of the Apostles answere and the effect of the remedy affoarded vs Silas Thus much that it is in vaine for any to accuse the faithfull because they haue God who himselfe is the iudge to acquit them Tim. What is our doctrine from hence Silas They whose sinnes God pardons and accepts for iust men neede not feare the accusation of all their enemies the reasons hereof be these First when contraries bee immediate the putting or granting of the one is the remouing of the other as thus The number is euen therefore it is not odde Abraham is in heauen therefore not in any part of hell So here God absolues therefore it bootes none to accuse for if they do it is to no purpose Second reason God is the highest iudge and his tribunall seate is the supreme iudgement seat therefore from thence there is no appealing As amongst men persons accused or condemned may appeale till they come to the highest Courtê so being absolued before Gods tribunall seate there is no further accusation to be feared all appeales from thence be void and of no force Tim. What vse is to be made of this doctrine Sil. It must serue to strengthen comfort vs in the terrour of conscience being frighted with the guilt of sinne the sentence of the law
Cor. 15. 57. Ttm. What vse of this Silas It warnes the Saints in their greatest patience constancy to be humbled seeing they haue nothing but what they receiue from Gods loue Secondly it must stirre them vp to great thankfulnesse to God so graciously and mightily confirming them Thirdly it admonisheth weake Christians in the time of any calamity to flye to the throne of grace for succour distrusting themselues as Iehosaphat did Lastly it teacheth that the faithfull can neuer fall from Gods loue Of this before 2. Dialogue on verse 2. Chap. 5. DIAL XXXII Verses 38 39. For I am perswaded that neither death nor life nor Angels nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come nor height nor depth nor any other creature shall be able to separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. Tim. VVHat doeth this text containe orwhereto tendeth it Silas The same which did the former euen to prooue that no enemies or euils how many sundry or mighty soeuer can breake off Gods loue to the faithfull that hee should cease to loue them and cast off the care of their saluation which beleeue in his Son Iesus Tim. What be the parts of this text Silas Two first an enumeration or rehearsall of the seuerall enemies which may terrifie and threaten our separation from Gods loue Secondly a most sweet consolation that Gods loue to beleeuers is constant doe all enemies against them what they can doe This comfort is set foorth by the certainty thereof in these wordes for I am perswaded c. Thirdly by the cause of it verse 39. because it is grounded on the merits of Christ the Redeemer and not on themselues or any creature Which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. Tim. Resken vp those enemies which wrestle against beleeuers and shew vs the meaning of euery one of them in particular Silas They bee nine in number as 1. life 2. death 3. Angelles 4. principalities 5. powers 6. things present 7. things to come 8. height 9. depth Saint Paul in Ephe. 6. 12. reduceth them all to two heads First flesh and bloud Secondly spirituall wickednesses the meaning of them is this By life and death is meant all things which endanger vs about life and death or prosperity and aduersity which be companions of life and death By Diuels is meant wicked Spirits which seeke by all meanes to lead vs from God and endeauour to separate vs from his loue yea good Angels are meant too by supposition hyperbolical like to that saying Gal. 1 8. Also by principalities powers is meant such Angels as are set ouer Empires and Kingdomes also ouer Cities and particular Countries as Dan. 11. or tyrants of the world with their whole power according to that threatned Mat. 10 17 18. Moreouer by things present and to come wee are to vnderstand all things which do presently or heereafter may happen to vs in this worlde and the worlde to come or all both good and euil things which now or heerafter shal come to vs. By height is meant things high and marucllous or whatsoeuer strange and vnaccustomed thinges happen from Heauen by high and by deepe is meant whatsoeuer thinges burst foorth of the lower partes and Regions of the earth and lastly by Creatures is meant euery thing created in the vniuersality of this whole world Tim. What learne we by this magnificent rehearsal Silas That Christians and Christianity bee assaulted with meruailous and sundry enemies Of this see before what hath bin said Tim. What is the vse of th s Silas That euery Christian hath neede of a strong Faith and much patience and continuall watchfulnesse so much the more by how much the more the malice number of enemies are greater Tim. What are we to learne of this that hee sayth of these particulars that they cannot separate vs from the loue of God Silas That the loue which God beareth his elect is immoueable and most firme the reasons hereof are First because nothing in the world is able to hinder break it off Secondly he himselfe will neuer alter it because hee is vnchangeable Tim. What vse heereof Silas It conuicteth both the Papists and Lutherans of error who teach that such as are in the state of grace Gods loue may loose it and fall from it Se condly it affordeth much consolation and ioy in time of deep temptations to al such as are infallibly assured that they stand in the loue of God whatsoeuer they lose yet they keep still Gods loue whereof before enough Tim. But may any Christian be after this sort assured Silas Yes Paul the Apostle was so as himselfe confesseth in this place I am perswaded c. Tim. Yea but he speaketh this of his owne person what is that to vs there is great diffrence between Paul other christians Silas Paul speaketh many things of himself which are not peculiar to himselfe but in common do belong to al Christians as Gal. 2 20. 6 14. Phil. 1 21. and often elswhere Secondly in the last words of this text he wraps vp all other beleeuing Christians with himselfe saying Who shall separate vs. Thirdly euery true beleeuer may be certainly assured of his own saluation vpon the same grounds that Paul was of his which grounds are eyther Theologicall and necessary others are but Logicall and profitable only The Theological and necessary grounds bee first the foreknowledge and immutable purpose of Gods election Rom. 8 30. manifested in calling Iustification Sanctification The second is the inward perswasion of the holy Spirit witnessing to their spirites that they are Gods children Rom. 8. 16. Thirdly the most faithfull promise of God that such as do beleeue in him shall haue euerlasting life Iohn 3 18. Fourthly Christ his deliuering himselfe to death and his nowe making request in heauen for them Rom. 8 32 33. Lastly the effects of Gods sanctifying Spirit in their hearts to wit vnfained faith and diligent loue 1 Thess. 1 3 4. The Logicall and probable grounds be all the outward protections and blessings of God which being very many great though they haue no force in themselues to perswade vs to the loue of God yet being ioyned vnto the former they helpe well to strengthen our assurance and to make the matter more euident For Gods Children haue them as testimonies of their Fathers loue and fruits of redemption Tim. Now shew vs what vse is to be made of this Silas First it conuicteth the Papists of errour in that they teach that we haue but a probable and coniectural assurance of our election to wit by hope as they speak to hope well of it vnlesse it be some certaine men who knew by reuelation Gods loue as Abraham Isaac Iacob Dauid Paul c. or of the predestinate in generall but for any particular man to assure himselfe that God loues him and that he is iustified and shall be saued they esteem it presumption
Paul Tim. Whom doth he meane heere by his brethren Silas The Iewes which were his kinsmen as beeing all Israelites of his stocke and bloud and wheras he saith for his brethren he meaneth in their stead and roome or in their behalfe as Christ is said to haue dyed for vs. Tim. What are the doctrines to be learned from this verse Silas It teacheth that Christians must be carried with a great desire of others saluation and namely of such as neerest vnto them as their kinsmen children seruants stocke or linage The reason is because saluation is the greatest good wee can procure to any therefore in the furthering of it our loue should most appeare Tim. What profit is to be made of this point Silas It reproues such as earnestly desire other good things to theirs but are cold in descrying and seeking the chiefe good Secondly it comforteth all that finde any measure of this desire in them that they are guided by the Spirit of God Lastly it exhorts all men to striue for a greater measure of it because it will be a witnes that they are led by the same Spirit that was in Paul Tim. What other instruction from hence Silas It proues that Christs loue exceedes all loue because hee indeed was made that for vs sinners and his enemies which Paul could haue wished to bee made for his brethren which is to be a curse Gal. 3. 13. Tim. What vse of this Sil. It warneth vs after Christs example especially Pasiors deeply to loue thirst after one anothers saluation Secondly it rebukes all others which either by counsell or euill example helpe forwards others damnation or by keeping away the meanes of eternall life wholly or in part in substance or degree DIAL II. Verses 4 5. Which are the Israelites to whome pertayneth the adoption and the glory and the couenants and the giuing of the law and the seruice of God and the promises of whome are the Fathers and of whome concerning the flesh Christ came who is Codouer all blessed for euer Amen Tim. VVHat is the drift and purpose of this text Sil. To render reasons of his deep loue and griefe for the Iewes for whose sake hee would haue wished himselfe accursed and destroyed to haue had them saued this his exceeding charity he now doth expound and set forth the true reasons thereof Tim. From whence are these reasons drawne Silas They are all taken from the noble properties of the Iewes and those adioynts or qualities which are in number ten whereof now wee will speake in order The first is that they were his brethren or kinsmen according to the flesh this is a great occasion to make vs loue our neighbour so much the more as Christ did this nation and his owne mother and as nature teacheth euen heathen to doe as 1 Tim. 5. 8. Their second property is that they were Israelites that is Gods people such as were Princes and conquerers of God This name God for honour sake gaue to Iacoh who ouercame God in wrestling see Genesis 33. 38. thereof called Israel and he thought it an excellent blessing to haue his children called by his name Israel as ye may see in his prayer Gen. 48. 16 And this is the second cause of his so great griefe for their destruction that a people consecrated to the true God who delighted to be called the God of Israel should 〈◊〉 The third property is adoption by which wee are not to vnderstand that eternall adoption peculiar to the elect whome God purposed before all worlds to make his children in Christ and accordingly doth actually adopt them in time when he calleth them effectually but the external adoption to be accounted and esteemed the onely Church of God all other Nations and people being passed by and refused by vertue of which dignity God himselfe calleth Israel his Sonne yea his first borne yea his treasure c. Exodus 4. 22. and 19. 5. 6. Deut. 32 8. 9. Iere. 31. 20. I am their Father and Ephraim is my childe and first borne And this is the third cause of his sorrow that they should be lost which had so worthy a priuiledge Their fourth property is the glory by which is meant the Atke which was a token of Gods presence 1 Sam. 4. 21. 22. There also God hearde the prayers and prayses of his people and gaue forth oracles vnto such as sought them and in regard of it the Tēple is called the habitation of his glory or the place where his honour dwelleth Psal. 26. 8. Therefore no people as it is in Deut. so noble to whom God came so nigh as to this people Now what a griefe to a good friend is this that such a nation should be cast out and anathanized Their first priuiledge and quality was the couenant that is the Table of the couenants by a Metonymie and hee speakes in the plurall number because there were two Tables Deut. 9. 11. in these God wrote with his owne hand his Morall Lawes and Statutes Some vnderstande it of the couenant which God often made with this people for eternall life by Christ howbeit this was but one howsoeuer it was often renued with Abraham Isaac c. Also the promises which are after named cannot be seuered from the couenant which stoode in promises of eternall and temporall happinesse The sixt property is the giuing of the Law to wit the iudicial Law for the Common-wealth which surpassed all the Lawes of Solon 〈◊〉 Numa Draco Themistocles and Mines For they came from heauen God being the immediate authour and were full of equitie a meruailous credit and renowne to this Nation as Deut. 4 8 32. Their seauenth property was the seruice of God euen the Priest-hood with such outward rites and sacrifices wherein God would be lawfully serued of the Iews till Christ and this was the ceremoniall worship Hebr. 9 1. This was so perfect that nothing could be added to it The eight property was the promises both Legall promising life on condition of keeping the law perfectly also Euangelical promising remission of sinnes with saluation in heauen to the beleeuers in Christ temporal promises and eternall promises and of the calling of the Gentiles No people had such promises by which God sought to alure and inuite this people to his obedience Their ninth priuiledge and dignity was that of them came the Fathers that is they bee the off-spring of the Patriarkes and holy men whose praise is in the Worde which also had the promises of Gods mercie vnto theyr posterity for a thousand generations Gen. 17 4. Com. 2. and this is no vsuall commendation to come and to bee borne of such noble progenitors as Abraham Isaac Iacob were by whose example they might haue great help to piety and pricks to godlinesse yet so farre to degenerate as now the Iewes were this could not but much greeue the Apostle who much loued them The last dignity of the Iewes is that
woorthynesse of blood carnall generation nor by any workes present or foreseene but by Gods election The elect onely were the true Israelites and children of Abraham and therefore so long as God fulfilled his promise of saluation to the elect he cannot be counted false of his word and promise made to Abraham howsoeuer many thousands which descended carnally of Abraham be lost Tim. What is meant by notwithstanding Silas Thus much that albeit the Iewes mutter against God charging God with breach of promise if they were cursed separated from Christ yet it cannot be that God should be vnfaithfull Tim. What is meant by cannot be Silas That it is simply and absolutely vnpossible to bee that Gods word should fall Tim. What is meant by word Silas Not the word of the lawe but the worde of promise which God spoke to Abraham saying I am thy God and the God of thy seede and againe In thy seede shall all Nations be blessed Gen. 17. 3. Tim. What signifies fall Silas It is set against remaine verse 11 by which is signified firme steadinesse when the effect followes the promise therefore to fall in this place is to bee frustrate voyde and of none effect when the promise is not kept Tim. What is the doctrine out of these words Sil. This howsoeuer many men doe perish to whome the promises bee offered and preached yet God is euermore true and constant in performing his promise This doctrine may be proued first by scripture Mat. 5. 18. Heauen and earth shall passe away c. 2 Sam. 7. 28. Rom. 3. 4. 2 Cor. 1. 20. Secondly by reason as first from the nature of God who is trueth itselfe and therefore he cannot deceiue Thirdly hee is vnchangeable and therefore what he sayeth he will do Fourthly he is powerfull and therefore able to keepe his promise Rom. 4. 21. Fiftly GOD standeth vpon his honour and it were against his honour to break his promise as it is written I will not giue my glory to another Moreouer this doctrine may bee declared and illustrated by comparison thus If honest men keepe their promise much more God whose fidelity and trueth is infinite and lastly this may be proued by iust and long experience for it was neuer knowne in any age but what promises God mercifully made hee did faithfully keepe no one instant to be giuen to the contrary thorough the whole booke of God Tim. Yet many temporall blessings haue beene promised the righteous which they neuer enioyed Sil. It is true but these promises were made with condition of obedience and exception of the crosse therfore if these promises were not performed it was because their disobedience drew chastisement on them or for that God saw it fitter for them to bee exercised with afflictions prosperity being not good for them Psal. 34. 10. and 119. It is good for me that I was troubled Tim. Yet the Iewes were Abrahams seede notwithstanding the promise of sauing them was not true Israelite and that is sufficient to discharge God as shall be seene afterwards Tim. What profit is to be made of this point of doctrine Silas It she was vnbeleefe to be a great sinne because it spoiles God of his truth and makes him a lyar Secondly it affoordes matter of strong comfort to such as after their calling are tempted to doubt of their saluation for it cannot bee that they which beleeue shoulde euer perish God hauing spoken it that they shall be saued and his promise cannot fall Iohn 3. 17. 18. Thirdly it encourageth the godly firmely to rest on Gods promises for he cannot deceiue them they bee not yea and nay but yea and Amen Tim. What is the second part of Paules answere to the first obiection Silas By distinguishing of Israelites into true false Tim. What is meant heere by Israel Silas By Israel in the first place is meant all the elect and beleeuers amongst the Iewes collectiuely such as be Israelites in deede and truth as well as in name as Nathanael was in Iohn 1 47. and such as Paul speaketh of Rom. 2 29. And by Israel in the second place is meant Iacob indiuidually who was called Israel for his wrestling with God as yee would say a Prince of God one which preuailed with the mighty God Tim. What are we to learne from this partition or diuision of the Israelites Sil. That euer from the beginning there haue beene two sorts of men in the Church of God both good and bad true and false Israelites This Doctrine may be proued first by plaine Scripture distinguishing the visible Church into the children of the flesh and of the Spirite Rom. 9 7. Secondly by examples as Isaac and Ishmael Iacob and Esau Dauid and Saul Thirdly by comparing the Church to a net Math. 13. to a fielde Math. 13. to a Barne Math. 3. Lastly by reason because all that bee within the Church be not elect therefore all cannot bee beleeuers there be many in the Church who be not of the Church 1 Iohn 2 19. Tim. What profit is to be made of this point Silas It confuteth them that hold the godly alone to be members of the visible Church Secondly it reproues such as forsake the visible Church for the wickednesse of them that liue in it and doe in that regard condemne it for no Church Thirdly it warnes all men not to content themselues with this that they liue in the Church for so false Israelites doe so Hypocrites and wicked men do Lastly it exhorts vs neuer to giue rest to our soules till we become true Israelites true members of the visible Church for to such and to none other the promises of grace and life by Christ be efficacious and fruitfull DIAL IIII. Verse 7 8 9. Neither are they all Children because they are the seede of Abraham but in Isaac shall thy seede bee called That is they which are the children of the flesh are not the Children of God but the Children of the promise are counted for the seed For this is the word of promise In this same time will I come and Sarah shall haue a Sonne Tim. VVHat is the purpose of this Text Silas To proue the former distinction of Israelites in verse 6 that not all that come of Israel or Iacob according to carnall birth are true Israelites or the true children of God This is prooued first by an instaunce or example in Abrahams Family where in the true seed are restrained vnto Isaac according to the oracle of GOD affirming that the seede should be called in Isaac Gen. 21 12. The argument is this Ismael was borne of Abraham as well as Isaac yet not both of them but Isaac onely was the true seede and sonne of Abraham therefore all are not Abrahams seede which come of him by naturall generation Tim. But if Ismael were Abrahams sonne then must he be his seede For what difference is there
many Israelites which were Abrahams children after the flesh do loose saluation Tim. What is the summe of this text Silas That the promise of grace and saluation was restrayned vnto Iacob by election onely before he was born not by his birth nor by his workes for then Esau should haue obtained the blessing promised who came of the same Parents and yet was reiected and hated of GOD therefore all which carnally come of Abraham be not the children of the promise Tim. How doth Paul knit this example to the former Silas By a gradation as a thing greater and stronger to proue his purpose that the promise of grace and saluation doth not indifferently and equally pertaine vnto all the posterity of Abraham but to such of them onely as were elect For the Iewes might obiect that Ismael was reiected because hee was borne of a bondwoman to wit Agar whereas no such thing could be alleadged in this example of Iacob and Esau who both came of Isaac Abrahams lawfull Son and of Rebecka at one time and by one birth yea and Esau was the elder of the twaine so as this example fits the Apostle much better to she we that the prerogatiue of carnal birth is not the cause of receiuing the promise Tim. Yea but the Iewes might alleadge that Esau being a prophane man and behauing himselfe ill was therefore reiected whereas Iacob was loued and had the effect of the promise because he was a good man and did well Sil. The Apostle meeteth with this obiection in saying that Gods purpose was declared touching them both ere euer they were borne and therefore their present good or euill works for they had done none when God had vttered his counsell of them could not moue God to loue the one and hate the other Tim. Yet it may be said that God decreed of them both for the fore-seene workes of them both Silas Paul denieth this saying it was not of workes and affirmeth the quite contrary that the purpose of sauing Iacob and of refusing Esau came of his free election whereby of his loue he chused the one not the other Thus whereas the Iewes stood much vpon the priuiledge of their birth and their works Paul reiecteth them both as no causes of Gods promises which are applied and take place by the decree of Gods election The mystery whereof vpon this occasion he beginneth to open both particularly by example and generally by testimony of Scripture verse 15 16. and in the rest of the Chapter Tim. What instructions are to be gathered from this Text thus vnfolded Silas That faith nor good workes neither present or foreseene are any cause why God electeth any vnto saluation And contrariwise infidelity and badde workes whether present or foreseene doe not moue God to refuse any man and cast him off from hauing any parte in Christ and the promises by him The reason is faith and good works doe proceede from election therefore cannot bee the cause thereof for one thing cannot bee the cause and effect in respect of another Now that faith and workes be effects see Acts 13 48. Titus 1 1. Ephe. 1 4. No man hath any good but what God purposed from euerlasting to put into him Secondly Gods election depends vpon his will onely verse 15. therefore not vpon foreseene faith and workes Thirdly infidelity foreseene and bad workes were not the cause that men were refused because all sinning in Adam God could see in whole mankind no other thing but vnbeleefe and concupiscence which hereditarily flowed from Adam vpon all his race and so all had beene reiected for sinne foreseene if any were cast out Tim. But if wicked men be destroyed for vnbeleefe and bad works then God decreed to destroy them in respect of these Sil. It is true so he did but hee refused and did not chuse them onely because hee would not chuse them without all respect to their ill qualities and works It is otherwise with the elect whom God did appoint in his eternall decree vnto saluation not in respect of their workes but in and for Christ yet so as hee purposed in time to call to iustifie and to sanctifie them ordaining to these things not for these things Tim. What vse of this point Silas It reproues such as tye Gods predestination to mens merites whereas it is independant and without all relation to the worthinesse and vnworthinesse of men Secondly it moueth the beleeuers to thanke God for their free election and to ascribe all to grace because free election is not onely in it selfe a great mercy but it is the spring of all other mercies both earthly and heauenly whatsoeuer For sinners beleeue and receiue the holy Ghost and are borne anew and blessed with repentance and good workes because they are Gods chosen and elect ones DIAL VI. Verse 11. For ere the children were borne and when they had neyther done good nor euill that the purpose of God might remaine according to election not by workes but by him that calleth Tim. VVHat is the drift of these words Silas To proue that God cannot be charged with failing of his word so long as he keepes it with the elect Tim. What is the meaning and substance of these words Silas That the saluation of beleeuers depends not at all on our selues but is all wholy to be ascribed to the election of God Whereas all men are alike by creation and nature and yet some beleeue doe good workes and are saued others beleeue not but liue wickedly and doe perish the cause of this difference is not in nobility of birth and bloud or dignity of workes as the example of Esau Iacob sheweth but in the election of God chusing some to life according to his will and refusing others because hee would not chuse them Summarily that which putteth the difference betweene one man and another all men beeing alike is Gods eternall election before all worlds Whence it is that some are not called to Christ and some be and of those which bee called some beleeue being elect some do not beleeue being not elect Election being the fountaine of all our weale therfore it would be taught distinctly and well vnderstood for it is a fundamentall doctrine reuealed in the Scripture Tim. From whence is this word Election taken Silas From the manners and affaires of men who will haue that to be firme and to continue which they haue by election chosen and vpon good aduice 〈◊〉 Whereas they are wont to alter such things which they rashly appointed but hold fast what by good election they haue purposed so are we to thinke of God of whom the Scripture speaks after the manner of men for our infirmity sake noting to vs in this word the stablenesse of his decree Tim. How manifold is Election Silas Two-fold one humane whereby men chuse whō and what they like aboue others And another diuine whereby God chuseth what
in distresse and serue others and on the contrary c. yet from thence it will not follow that the one bee elect and the other reprobate Sil. Though this place did speake of temporall dominion and seruitude yet were it very well cited of Paul because hee meaneth to proue this that the things which befall vs in this life whether good or euill depend vpon the counsell of God meerely without any respect at all to our good or ill merits and this these wordes proue very well because the Apostle tels vs that God sayd ere the children were borne the elder should serue the younger and therfore no workes in them but Gods purpose made the one ruler ouer the other euen against the law of nature wherby the elder is to haue dignity and dominion Tim. But you doe not thinke that this place is to bee vnderstoode of temporall bondage and rule such as concernes this life onely Silas I doe not but beleeue rather that it hath a spirituall meaning and speakes of thinges concerning eternall life and damnation My reasons for this bee first because Iacob in his owne person neuer ruled ouer Esau but rather Esau ruled ouer him as appeareth plainely by the story yet this oracle did concerne the person as it is manifest by the words of his Father when he blessed him Secondly the birth-right had the promise of grace and heauenly inheritance annexed to it Thirdly Malachy shewes Chapter first the rule of Iacob to be ioyned with Gods loue being an effect of it and the seruitude of Esau to come from his hatred as a fruite of it therefore this first testimony must needes bee vnderstoode of heauenly thinges and not of earthly Tim. What instructions are wee to learne from this first testimony thus expounded Silas First it warnes all Christians very diligently to read the Scripture after Pauls example who gathered the deepe mystery of Gods predestination out of this oracle being duely pondered that it was spoken while the children were in their mothers wombe and of such as came of the same parents by the same conception at the same time and withall carefully comparing it with the other place of Malachy found that all must wholly bee committed to the decree and purpose of God and to nothing that either was or should be in the children Tim. What profit of this instruction Silas It reproues all careles and in considerate readers of the Scripture who reade and marke not and without conferring places and prayer Secondly it stirres vp all to search the Scriptures as Christ commandeth Iohn 5. 39. and the Bereans practised Acts 17. 11. Tim. What other instruction from this first Oracle Silas That examples serue well to make cleere and plaine the generall doctrines of Scripture for heere Paul as he proued the Hipothesis by the Thesis so now hee illustrateth the Thesis by the Hipothesis The reason of this instruction is first because by examples not onely the vnderstanding is taught but the senses are also affected and moued Secondly it is no small helpe vnto weake memories to haue the trueth declared by examples which are much better marked and borne away and sticke longer by vs then ought else saue similitudes Tim. What vse is to be made of this poynt Silas It affords a direction vnto Ministers how to proceede in teaching the Gospell by familiar examples added to generall precepts Secondly an admonition vnto hearers to haue ready at hand such examples by which the doctrine of the Gospell is made plaine and familiar Tim. What further instruction doe these wordes minister vnto vs Silas That not only our heauenly and euerlasting condition but euen our worldly estate here is gouerned by the decree of God so as if some be Kings Princes Magistrates c. If others bee in 〈◊〉 pouerty c. It is because God woulde so haue it for it is written God doeth what soeuer he will Psal. 115. 2. And also if the fal of a 〈◊〉 and the haire of our heade bee ordered by the prouidence of God much more greater matters And lastly it is written that God lifteth vp one and putteth down another 1 Sam. 28. Dan. 3 Tim. Vnto what vse should this knowledge serue vs Silas To teach humility and thankfulnesse to such as are in good case because they haue nothing but what they haue receiued and they doe receiue because God was purposed to giue it them Secondly it warneth such as serue others or be in any meane condition to be content with their estate seeing it was Gods appointment in whose wil all creatures must rest without murmuring and resistance Tim. Is there any more instructions from this first Oracle Silas Yea heere is a pregnant plaine place against the error of free-will because there was no power in Iacob to moue himselfe to accept grace offered or in Esau to refuse it for as much as before their birth grace was purposed to the one and not to the other Tim. What is the last instruction from hence Silas That exceeding great is the efficacy of the election of God For that must be very effectuall and mighty which altereth both the corruption of nature and the law of nature First it altereth the corruption of nature because Iacob by nature was as sinfull as Esau yet the election of grace called and reformed him while Esau stil did sticke in his naturall vncleannesse Secondly it crosseth the law of nature for by natures lawe the younger should haue serued the elder but by election God purposing it so the elder is made subiect to the yonger Tim. Now come to the second Oracle and tell vs from whence the words be taken Sil. Out of the Prophet Malachy Chap. first verse 2 3. Tim. But Malachy speaketh of temporall benefits as the land of Canaan giuen to the Israelites and of earthly afflictions as the Mount Seir being barren to be giuen the Edomites what is this touching election vnto eternall life Silas It is true he doth so but not onely of such The drift of the Prophet is to reproue the vnthankfulnesse of the Iewes towards God whom they neyther feared nor honoured yet he loued them Againe God preferred Iacob before his brother Esau for he gaue to the posterity of Iacob a good land and being for their sinnes driuen out hee promiseth to bring them backe but the barren and waste country of the Edomites he would destroy so as no man should build and restore it These be earthly thinges by which no man can know loue or hatred Suppose the Prophet spoke but of earthly thinges as a fruite-ful and barren land yet these falling to the posterity of Iacob and Esau not by their merites but according to Gods will it is sufficient for his scope For the generall drift of the Apostle is to shew that whereas Iacob was prefered vnto Esau were it but in earthly things the cause heereof was not in their workes but in Gods
goodnesse and purpose Tim. But how may it bee proued that in this testimony the Prophet comprehendeth things belonging to saluation Silas First because all Gods blessings had their foundation in Christ and in the couenant of grace through him For if God gaue the Israelites Canaan as a more fruitefull land it was because he was mercifull to them now certainly God is mercifull to his people no otherwise then for Christs sake in whom hee is well pleased Mat. 3 17. Therefore vpon the promise of Christ depends all externall blessings giuen to the faithfull before the comming of Christ. Secondly the possession of the land of Canaan was not simply promised and giuen to Iacob and his posterity but as a type figure and signe of the heauenly inheritance Heb 11 13 14 15. Therefore doth Paul proue the election of Iacob to eternal life by the enioying of that land and the reprobation of Esau by thrusting him and his posterity out of it Then these temporall thinges were effects and signes of Gods loue and hatred Tim. But that was spoken of the posterity of Iacob and Esau how well doth it agree vnto their persons Silas It agreeth vnto both though principally vnto Iacob and Esau as the two Authors yet so as that some of Esaus posterity might be saued and of Iacobs prosterity some might be damned without any impeachment vnto this truth namely that God chuseth vnto saluatiō most freely whomsoeuer he electeth Tim. Now interpret the wordes and tell vs what it is to loue Sil. To loue is to will vnto one the greatest good euen eternall saluation and all things which bring thither Tim. What things doe ye consider in Gods loue Sil. First purpose Secondly manifestation As in our loue to others first wee wish them good whom we loue and then wee doe them good as in the example of Parents friends husbands c. So it is in God hee purposeth all good to his Children chusing them from euerlasting to be saued by Christ and afterwards when they come into the world he makes knowne his loue by their effectuall calling sanctifying and renuing their hearts ingendering in them a study of good workes strengthening them to an vpright obedience and perseuerance in grace and finally glorifying them in heauen Rom. 8 38 39 30. Iohn 3 17. Rom. 5 5. Tim. But if wee were alwayes loued of God how were wee then his enemies Silas Wee were enemies because of sinne which God extreamely hateth but loued because of his election and mercy Though hee out of his purpose decreed the cheefest good to his children yet while they sticke and remaine in their naturall corruption being out of Christ they were children of wrath enemies vngodly c. Ephe. 2 1 2 3. Tim. What is our instruction from hince Silas That our saluation and all that appertaineth to it springeth altogether from Gods eternall loue The reasons heereof bee first because God being most free would not fetch the cause of our saluation from any other thing then from himselfe Secondly because there can no higher or former cause of mans good bee giuen then Gods good pleasure Thirdly to beat downe the pride of mans heart that hee might not glory in his owne merites but render the whole praise of his saluation and whatso euer belongs thereto to the free loue of God in Christ. Tim. But though God were not moued to chuse vs for any workes in our selues yet was hee stirred thereunto for his sonnes sake Silas Not so neither but contrarily the loue of God did moue him both to purpose and to giue Christ for our Sauiour and therfore could not be the impulsiue cause to Gods loue to the which it is subordinate and not superior Indeed sinners hauing offended God are 〈◊〉 to fauour for Christs sake so they beleeue and repents but that is because God out of his loue had decreed such a meanes of our recouery Tim. What vse of this Silas It teacheth a difference betweene Gods loue and our loue his wayes and our wayes for we are not bounde to loue or to chuse any person but in respect of his worth euen in our enemies we are to esteem Gods creation and adoption in them as grounds of our loue but with God there is no such matter who findes no cause of louing vs out of himselfe vnlesse we speak of his actuall loue which he bare vs in time and hath reference to his owne image restored in vs Psal. 11 7. Secondly hence wee haue a spurre giuen vs to quicken vs to thankfulnesse when we consider that both for our selues and whatsoeuer good thing we haue we are beholden to Gods eternall mercy for it Thirdly wee must endeauour in euery blessing that wee haue to see the loue of God in it since his loue is the fountaine of all good eyther temporall or spirituall that comes vnto vs. Lastly wee are warned as God loued vs freely so to loue him freely not for his benefit onely or feare of punishment but meerely for himselfe In louing God studying to loue God his infinite most sweet loue grace mercy bounty and all other thinges in him and for him Tim. In what meaning is hatred applyed to God in Scripture Silas In a three-fold sence First to hate it signifieth not to loue and chuse Secondly rustly to decree punishment and inflict it Psal. 5 3. Thirdly to be displeased with things done against his law God is not saide to hate Esau in this last sence for hee was hated of God before hee had done any euill but in the two former meanings God hated him for he did not elect him and hee appointed to destroy him in regard of those sins which he should commit after he was borne Tim. What is the instructions from hence Silas That Gods hatred is the soueraigne and chiefe cause of the damnation of the wicked their owne sinnes eyther actuall or originall or both beeing the meritorious cause Secondly by the example of Esau we learne that all men are not chosen but that there are some reprobated as well as elected Lastly that Gods promises though they be preached vnto all the members of the visible Church yet they do take no place in those which are not elected DIAL VIII Verse 14 15. What then is there iniquity with God God forbid for hee saith to Moses I will haue mercie on whom I will shew mercy and will haue compassion on him on whom I will haue compassion Tim. VVHat is the purpose and drift of this Text Silas To cleare God from al iniustice in the matter of his eternall predestination Tim. What be the parts of this Text Silas First an obiection verse 14. Secondly an aunswere verse 15. Tim. What is the obiection and whence doth it arise Silas The obiection is that there is iniquitie with God or that God is vniust It doth arise from the pride of mans corrupt reason rebelling against the counsell of God Tim. What is
it that offendeth humane reason in this Doctrine of free predestination Silas Two things especially The first thing is that God should hate some and loue others onely for his wil sake without respect to worthines or vnworthines by which meanes the bad may be loued and the good may be hated Secondly reason cānot perceiue how of them which are in like case some should be chosen and others refused or how they which are equall should vnequally be dealt withal without iniustice as if a Iudge of two malefactors should acquit one and punish the other or a King of two valiant Captaines should prefer the one and disgrace the other Reason seeth not this to be iust therefore thinketh it to be vniust in God to saue some men and punish others whereas all were sinners lost alike Tim. Whence comes it that reason doeth thus cauill against Gods decree Sil. First because this mysterie though it bee not contrary to sound reason yet is aboue the reach of reason the naturall man perceiueth it not euen as a sore eie cannot looke against the brightnesse of the sun Secondly reason dreameth God to be subiect to humane lawes and to be able to do no more to his creature then a Maister to his Seruant or a King to his subiect who are held to be vnrighteous if in distributing paines and rewards they do not obserue a proportion Tim. What are we to learne from this Obiection Silas First that reason till it be reformed is neyther subiect to God nor can be Rom. 8. therefore they must needs erre which in diuine matters do consult with humane reason as he must needs loose his way which followes a blinde guide Secondly wee learne that it is no newe thing to barke and cauill against the Doctrine of Gods predestination charging it with iniustice and him with respect of persons if it be so now it was so in the Apostles times Thirdly we learn that the foreknowledge of God touching men what they would be or not bee was no cause of Gods decree in his election or reprobation because then there had beene no place for this obiection to charge God with iniustice for if he had chosen such persons onely whom he foresaw would be iust and righteous and refused such as he foresaw would be wicked and vnbeleeuers all men would haue acknowledged this to haue beene as iust proceeding but when it is saide that for his wils sake such as were equall are distinguished some purposed to life others reprobated to death this vnto reason sauours vnrighteous Tim. How is this Obiection answered Silas First by a negation or deniall God forbid Secondly by a confirmation of that denial by a testimony of Scripture For he saith to Moses c. Tim. What is the deniall Silas God forbid as who should say let it neuer enter into the heart of any man to thinke than God should be vniust Tim. What is our instruction from this deniall Silas That it is our dutie to acknowledge God to bee righteous in all his decrees workes and wordes which hee doth in men by men or vppon men or any other creature whatsoeuer though the causes reasons ends of his doings may be hid from vs yet we are bounde to adore them as holy and righteous The reasons 〈◊〉 be First because it is written that God hates iniquity Psal. 5 4. that he is righteous in all his waies Secondly he is the iudge of the world and therefore cannot be vniust Rom. 3. 5 Gen. 25 18. Thirdly the wil of God is the 〈◊〉 dause of all right 〈◊〉 whatsoeuer he wil it must be because hee wiss it whereas in men things must first be iust and then they are to will them Lastly if a Creditor hauing two debters may forgiue the one and cause the others to pay 〈◊〉 King 〈◊〉 ohe 〈◊〉 and spare another and yet 〈◊〉 how much more God who had not beene 〈◊〉 if all had beene appointed to death as Augustine saith 〈◊〉 being debters to God by mans fall if he take not his debt of one he hath whereof to 〈◊〉 and if he 〈◊〉 take it of another he hath not whereof to complaine Mercy is shewed without iniustice mercy is free floweth from loue vndue whereas iustice is to giue euery one his due Tim. What vse of this 〈◊〉 Silas It serues to stoppe the mouths of such as belche out 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 against the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and iustice of almighty God Secondly it admonisheth vs to think of God with 〈◊〉 and humiliation in whatsoeuer he doth yea when wee cannot reach the reason of his purpose and actions For it is against reason to measure Gods counsels and actions by the rule of our baiardly reason Tim. How doth Paul confirme his deniall Silas By a testimony of Scripture the summe whereof is thus much that God hath an absolute power ouer all men to chuse whome he will and whome he wil not chuse to harden Tim. What are wee to learne out of the preface before the testimony Silas This in that Paul appealeth to the Scriptures we learne that they be an all-sufficient iudge to determine all controuersies in religion as they bee a perfect canon both of faith and manners Tim. But the Scriptures ure dumbe and a Iudge ought to speake Silas The Scripture sayeth to Moses and therefore speaketh and therefore fit to be a iudge for if a mans testament be of force as if himselfe were aliue to speake to decide all controuersies which arise among his children ought wee not much more to yeelde so much force to the Testament of God speaking therein to his children Tim. What profit is to be made of this point Silas It resutes the Papists who set vp the Church or a generall counsell or the Bishop of Rome teaching iudicially ex Cathedra to bee a competent iudge refusing the Scripture and the Spirite of God speaking therein for vnsufficient Secondly in all things questionable and doubtfull we must rest and satisfie our selues with the sentence and testimony of the Scripture without all contradiction and caueling Tim. Howe doeth the Apostle fit this testimony to his purpose Silas Some fetch the first occasion of Gods speaking these words to Moyses from the act of God in pardoning certaine of them which committed Idolatry with other as if God should haue saide to him Moses 〈◊〉 belongeth not to thee to know why some were punished and not others For I will haue mercy on whome I will haue mercy c. but indeede many things goe betweene this act of God and the wordes of the text also thus Pauls answere would not agree to this obiection But the true occasion is this vppon Moses request to see Gods glory it was promised him that hee should see his backe-parts whereof these words giue a reason why God wil shew this fauor to him and to none other For I will haue mercy on whome I will haue mercy c. Now this the Apostle thus fittes to
things belong to God and Prouerbes He that searcheth the glory shall be confounded with the maiesty also Esay 6 2. the Cherubins couering their faces before the throne of God teach vs this modesty that we should not pry into that which God will haue kept secret from vs. This doctrine may bee set foorth by the comparison of a weake eye vnable to looke on the sun in his beauty and strength or of a simple or ignorant Boore presuming to sift and scan the important affaires of Princes and States euen such madnesse is it in silly man to reason and striue against God thinking to bring his actions and decrees vnder our controulement and censure as if all without our reach ought to bee reiected Tim. What profit is to be made of this instruction Silas First it serues iustly to reprooue the audacious wickednesse of such men as are too busie to examine God and his wayes why hee made the world no sooner what hee did and where hee was before the worlde why hee made them men and women why hee made some poore and not all rich why he would not chuse and saue all why hee suffered Adam to fall sithence he might haue kept him from sin c. Such persons little consider how easie a thing it is for that infinite maiesty to confound these curious fooles with his very becke Secondly the godly are here to bee exhorted to bridle this wickednesse in themselues by a due meditation of Gods infinite greatnes compared with their owne most pittifull smalnesse being in respect of him not so much as a droppe of water in respect of the whole sea or as a little dimme candle to the light of the sun How small a portion of that incomprehensible wisdome doe we see This therefore will bee our wisedome to labour in al sincerity and humbly to know beleeue and doe that which wee by his word shall perceiue to belong to vs. DIAL XIII Verses 20 21. Shall the thing formed say to him that formed it why hast thou made mee thus Hath not the Potter power ouer the clay to make of the same lumpe one vessell to honour and another to dishonour Tim. VVHat doth this text containe Silas The reall answere of Paul to the thing obiected to wit cruelty in God if for his very will sake he should chuse some to life and harden others The former answere was personall beating down the presumption of such men as would call the workes of God to account now he satisfieth the very matter obiected Tim. What is the summe of this reall answere which Paul makes to the thing it selfe Silas Thus much that though God shew mercy where hee will and shew no mercy where hee will not yet none may repine at him or accuse him of cruelty The cause here of is the most high and absolute power that God hath ouer his creature to dispose of it as pleaseth him himselfe being the supreme cause of all and independant all other things rather depending on his pleasure Tim. In what manner or forme is this set downe by the Apostle Silas By a parable or similitude wherein men are likened to a pot of clay and God to a Potter The substance whereof is thus much that as a pot may not finde fault with the Potter howsoeuer hee make it because hee hath full power ouer the clay to make what hee will with it so God hath absolute power ouer men to dispose of them as he liketh either to death or life and therefore hee cannot be charged with cruelty though he reiect and cast off some for his meere pleasure sake This comparison our Apostle borroweth from other places of Scripture as namely from Esay 45. 9. and Iere. 18. 1. 2 3. Tim. Doth this comparison hold in all things doth God man agree in euery thing as doth the Pot and the potter Silas No they differ in these things First the potter hath matter to wit clay prepared to his handes God made man of nothing Secondly man hath vnderstanding and will the clay hath not so much as anie motion Thirdly it is a greater matter to destroy a man than a pot of clay Similitudes saith Chrysostom are not of force touching all parts for thē many absurdities would followe it is sufficient to holde in that for which it is brought Tim. In what things doth this similitude consist Silas First as sundry pots be made out of one lumpe so all men are made out of one masse whether we consider men in the estate of their creation or corruption yet the Originall beginning of all men as touching their bodies is all one and the same to wit clay or slime Secondly the power and right that God hath ouer men is as great as any potter can haue ouer the pot yea and much greater without comparison Thirdly the pot if it could speake may not reason with the Potter why was I made so and not so neither may man reason with God why he made him thus or thus Lastly as the Potter of what forme soeuer the pot be made taketh nothing frō it so neither doth God take any thing from man what end soeuer he appoint him vnto Man was beholden to God for whatsoeuer hee is or hath but man gaue nothing to God Tim. To what scope and marke doth this similitude tend Silas Not onely to checke such as repine at Gods eternall decree of election and reprobation but to cleare this decree from all suspition of cruelty and tiranny because as his mercy is arbitrary so his right in and power ouer his creatures is absolute Tim. Now tell vs what instruction we are to learne from this latter end of the 20. verse Silas That it is not lawfull for men to contend or striue with God about-any thing which hee decreeth before all times or which he doth in time Tim. Howe may this doctrine bee fitly gathered from this text Silas In this wise by an argument a minori if the pot must rest in the will of the Potter without questioning or expostulating why it was made in this base forme or to such a vile vse much more are men to be satisfied with the will of their creator without repining or reasoning against it if it be an vnworthy and vnreasonable thing for the pot to question with his Former much more vnmeet is it that man should question with his Maker Tim. What may be the reason of this doctrine Silas First because God himselfe being most iust his will is the highest and most perfect rule of al righteousnes insomuch that whatsoeuer it bee that is once knowne to bee willed of God must without ali question and dispute bee helde for most vpright and iust and cannot bee but a most grieuour sinne to quarrell with him or to answer him againe Tim. What vse is to be made of this first doctrine Silas First it serueth to stop the mouthes of all such as cauill at the doctrine of Gods most free
predestination whereas God expresly faith that he sheweth mercy where hee will and sheweth not mercy where hee will not these wicked men contend with God and charge him to be cruell and tyranicall when they heare it taught out of Scripture that for his meere will sake GOD doeth reprobate some forgetting thēselues to be vnmatches with God pulling vpon themselues worthily that woe threatned to things formed which striue with their Former Esay 54. 9. Secondly from hence are reprooued such as mislike any of Gods workes as their owne estate or condition of life or of the weather or such like workes of God as they which suppose and sticke not to speake that it had bin better for them that they had been made rich or of more strēgth c. what is this but for the thing formed to picke quarrell or prescribe lawes to the maker Thirdly heere is a warning vnto all the children of God to holde themselues content in all things with that which pleaseth God doe it neuer so much exceede their reason or crosse their affections adoring with reuerence and humility such iudgements of his as they are not able to conceiue the true causes after the example of Iob chap. 1. and of Dauid 2. Sam. 15. 23. Tim. What other doctrine are we to gather out of the 21. ver Silas That the power and right that God hath ouer men as touching their finall ends is absolute and vndependant without any respect at all to any thing or merite in man good or bad either to their sin actuall or originall or to theis holinesse faith and good workes For albeit it is most true that good workes are loued of God and freely rewarded in heauen and there are neuer any condemned in hell but for their sinnes either of birth as in Infants or of life too as in men of yeares which is enough to cleare God of iniustice and cruelty that he neuer executes any iustice vpon his creature but for his foregoing iniquities yet the Apostle when hee lookes backe to the high and soueraigne cause of Gods decree touching mens finall estate hee setteth downe none other but the absolute power and will of God that hee may appoint of euery man as hee pleaseth for God doeth whatsoeuer hee pleaseth both in heauen and earth Tim. How may this doctrine bee gathered from this text Silas The very text giueth power to the Potter to put vpon the pot what forme and vse he will with as good yea and much better reason it standeth that the like power be ascribed vnto God the reason is because there is no proportion betweene God and a Potter who is by infinit degrees inferiour to God Secondly the Potter hath the clay made to his hands but Gods hand made all men and therefore his right ouer men is farre greater then can bee the Potters ouer the Pot which is onely formed and not created by him For as touching God his right is such and so absolute that he might haue made man or not haue made him hauing made him vpright hee might haue brought him to nothing as he made him of nothing and all being corrupt in Adam he might haue reprobated and refused all without any wrong nay most iustly concerning all which none could haue controuled him sithence hee did all this not of any necessity of his nature but out of the liberty of his will and absolutenes of his power which as it is vnsistable so it is vncontroulable by flesh bloud yea by any creature in earth or in heauen the greatest men are vnder another God at least is aboue them but God is supreme and hath none aboue him Tim. But what difference is then betwixt God and such other tyr annicall rulers as for their pleasure sake destroy their subiects as the Muscouians the Turkes c. Silas Yes there is great difference first these Princes made not their subiects Secondly their power is limited by law and conscience or religion they be set vp by God and must raigne for God Thirdly being sinfull men their luste and desire is sinfull whereas Gods will is pure Lastly tyrants respect wicked endes to satisfie their sauadge cruelty whereas Gods purpose in sauing or destroying respects the praise of his 〈◊〉 and mercy most holy and good ends Tim. Tell vs what vse we are to make of this doctrine Silas First it reproues such as make Gods decree of reprobation to depend vppon Gods fort seeing sin in men Tim. What reasons haue we against this Silas First a plaine text verse 9. and 15. Secondly 〈◊〉 abridgeth the absolute will and power of God and subiecteth his will to mens merites Thirdly then all mon being sinners by nature must needs be 〈◊〉 and cast away Fourthly then had there beene an cause to obiect iniustice to God for euery one will confesse it iust to reprobate for originall sin foreseene but without respect of vnworthines to do it argueth iniquity Tim. What other vse of this doctrine Silas It serues to teach all men patience in 〈◊〉 and thankfulnesse in prosperity for seeing all which hapneth dependeth on Gods will it is reason to bee patient if ought fall out not well and thankfull to God if all be well Tim. What other doctrine from this 21. verse Silas That all men are not elect because there are vessels to dishonour Againe the similitude of a pot doeth warne vs of our 〈◊〉 and britle estate howsoeuer strong wee soeme to be yet we are broken asunder very quickly euen as a pot is so one quashed so is man as an earthen vessell which consideration should serue to worke both humility seeing we are so feeble and mortall and watchfulnesse also seeing wee know not when the pot will breake at what houre the thiefe wil come death being euer at our elbowes and the time as vncertaine as the thing is certaine DIAL XIIII Verse 22. What and if God would to shew his wrath and to make his power knowne suffer with long patience the vessels of wrath which he hath prepared to destruction Tim. IS the reading of this verse full or is there somthing lacking to perfect the reading Silas There must be a supply of a word or two as thus who shall accuse God or what hast thou to obiect against him Tim. Tell vs now the drife and purpose of this text Silas The purpose is to cleare the counsell of Gods reprobation from al tyranny by rehearsing the true causes reasons why God electeth some and reiecteth others all being equall both by creation and coruption of nature this is the argument Whosoeuer hath absolute right wil doe nothing but vpon good causes and reasons can be no tyrant Such an one is God our celestiall Potter therefore hee is not guilty of iniustice or cruelty though he appoint some to glory and others to punishment eternally for all his endes bee as righteous as his power is soueraigne Tim. Declare vnto vs these finall
be both Goats and Sheepe chosen and refused ones The infallible distinction whereof pertaines to God alone Tim. But how is it then that Paul writing to whole visible Churches doth 〈◊〉 them holye elect and Saints as 1. Cor. 1. 1. Thes. 1 4 5. Silas I he cause heereof is manifold not for that euety one were such in truth as Israell an holy Nation yet had many hypocrites among them but first because they were all such by externall vocation whereby beeing seuered from the rest of the vncleane world they are consecrated to Christ. Secondly they all had the sacrament of sanctification an outward seale of election Thirdly because the iudgment of certainty belongs to God onely man is bounde to iudge by charity Fourthly because the denomination followes the better part as the soule beares the appellation of the whole man Fifthly to teach the marke that they that liue in the Church must aime at and striue too namely to bee holy Sixtly because they were such in their owne opinion and in the opinion of the Church Lastly because the holy thinges of God as the word Sacraments c. were committed vnto them Tim. What vse of this poynt Silas First it is a barre and bridle to rash iudgement Secondly it is a spurre to quicken Christians to all care to passe beyond reptobates in the practise of Christianity that they may get a sure testimony of their owne predestination There is no greater motiue to cause vs to follow after true godlinesse then to consider that persons baptised and professours may perish when they be Christians not within but without onely Tim. What instructions learne wee from the latter part of the 24. verse Silas That all the Iewes are not reiected for there were some in whome Gods election and promise tooke place Secondly that the Gentiles are admitted to the fellowship of grace with the Iewes since the publishing of the Gospell the difference of Nation taken away by pulling down the partition wall of Legal and Leuitical ceremonies DIAL XVII Verses 25 26. As hee sayeth also in Osee I will call them my people which were not my people and her beloued which was not beloued And it shall be in the place where it was sayed vnto them ye are not my people that there they shall bee called the children of the liuing God In citing this text out of the Prophet Osee Paul inuerteth the words setting that last which is first in the Prophet hee also leaueth out some words and putteth in others partly for breuity sake and partly to sit it to his purpose but changeth nought either of sence or scope al that he retayneth entire and vntouched Tim VVHat may the scope of the Apostle be here Silas To shew that to be now fulfilled touching the calling of Gentiles which was before by Osee 〈◊〉 Osee had sayed the Gentiles should be Gods people Paul tels vs that they now are so being called to the faith of the Gospell Tim. But to speake this was a thing like to bee grieuous to the Iewes who could endure nothing lesse See Acts 10. 11. Silas Very true therefore the Apostle very wisely proueth it not by his owne testimony and report but by the Prophets and bringeth in God speaking by the Prophets to stop their mouthes the better that they should haue no euasion Tim. But this place of Osee is directly spoken for the comfort of the Iewes howe doth Paul draw it to the calling of the Gentiles Silas Paul being directed by the Holy Ghost could not erre in his allegation Secondly though the Prophet speake it of the Iewes dispersed for their Idolatry telling them that GOD would gather them againe which was done both temporally at their returned from their captiuity of Babilon and spiritually by the preaching of the Gospell yet the Gentiles are meant also as deseruing properly to bee called not a people being strangers from the couenant whereas the Iewes became not Gods people accidentally through their Apostacy impiety and Idolatry Therefore if God would conuert those back sliding Israelites why not the Gentiles also both being equally not Gods people though in diuers manners Further the case stands thus Osee diuides the whole worlde into two sorts one which were his people hauing obtained mercy another which were not his people nor pittied he prophefieth of the former that they should be made not a people and bee without mercy for a time the other shoulde become a people and obtaine mercy and who can these bee but the Gentiles to whome therfore Paul fitly applies that prediction Tim. Tell vs now what we are to learn from this that Paul sayth God spake in Osee Silas That Prophets were but Gods mouth to vtter his minde and penmen or Registers and not authors Tim. What are wee to gather for our instruction out of the Prophesie it selfe Silas That the condition of vs all before grace is most miserable for till we be conuerted vnto Christ wee are not his children nor beloued Tim. Proue this Doctrine Sil. First all those Scriptures which witnesse of vs that without Christ wee are sinners vngodly enemies children of wrath c. proue thus much Rom. 5 6 7 8. Ephe. 2 1 2. Secondly reason proueth it First because in this estate we are without God and all manner of goodnesse Secondly we are slaues vnto Sathan subiect vnto all euill sin and misery Thirdly the comparisons of Scripture not illustrate alone but proue this truth for we are compared to such as sitte in darknesse and in the shadow of death Acts 26 18. to Birds in snares 2. Tim. 2 26. to prisoners in fetters to captiues in the handes of cruell enemies Luke 4 18. to a childe newly and nakedly borne Ezek. 16. to persons deade and rotten in the graue Iohn 5 25. to an house built vpon the sand Math 7 26. to Thistles Mat. 7 16. to winter Cant. 2 11. All which shaddow out our sinfull and woefull estate by nature Tim. What vse is to be made of this Doctrine Silas First it serues to humble the godly by the remembrance of their olde estate that they were once in this dreadfull and vile condition Secondly it serues to make them thankfull with comfort that they are deliuered and set free Psal 103 1 2. 3. beeing so farre vnworthy of grace Thirdly it serues to stirre vp others to praise God for such Christians as they see to bee freed from that woefull estate after the example of Paul Rom. 6 16. and almost in the beginning of all his Epistles Fourthly it serues to confute al such whether Pelagians or Papists which doe ascribe the least power to a naturall man eyther to thinke well or to merite ought with Cod for what good eyther will or worke can be in such as be neyther beloued nor people til Christ cal change them Lastly heere is a warning to all such as doe not finde themselues truely called to make haste out of this
dolefull estate giuing their eyes no slumber nor rest to their eyelids till they find rest to their soules Tim. What other doctrine from this Text Silas That blissefull is the condition of such as are called to Christ Iesus and endowed with his faith and spirite because such as bee called to Christ and beloued of God are exalted to bee his people and Children which is the greatest dignity and blisse in the whole world Tim. How d ee ye proue this doctrine Silas First by Scripture Psal. 144 15. Blessed are the people whose God is the Lord. Iohn 1 12. To them that beleeue in him there is giuen this dignity to bee called the sonnes of God 1. Iohn 3 1. Secondly by by reason for first Gods children are Christs brethren Heb. 2 12. and Gods heires Rom. 8 18. Secondly they haue their sinnes fully forgiuen them Rom. 4 4 5. Psal. 32 1. Thirdly they haue the blessing of beleeuing harts Luke 1. Fourthly they are led by the Spirite of sanctification which fils them with the feare of God and godly vprightnesse of life Psal. 112 1. and 119 1. Rom. 8 9. Fiftly if crosses and troubles come they are supported and comforted vnder them and reape much good by them Iohn 14 Rom. 8 28. Sixtly the Angels are their seruants Heb. 1 14. and all creatures are at league with them Hosea 2 18. Seauenthly they are freed from the power of sinne Diuell death and hell and all their enemies Luke 1. 74. Rom. 6 7. Acts 26 26. Thirdly comparisons of Scripture proueth this point as of a tree standing by the Riuers of waters planted in Gods house set vpon a Rocke of a Prince and a king full of riches glory of an Oliue and of a Vine Psal. 45 and 92 12 13 Mat 7 24 Iohn 15. Rom. 11 17. Tim. What profit of this doctrine Silas First it reproues such as speake basely of Gods children Secondly it warneth vs of the great danger of such as offer them any wrong in word or deed also what blessings are ouer their heades which kindely entreate them Mat. 10. 42. and 25 40. Thirdly it exhorteth Gods children by remembrance of their great dignity to beare the crosse patiently to flye sin carefully to liue holily and iustly And lastly it must encrease and double the prayses of the faithfull who bee by grace set in such an happy estate Tim. Howe can it bee sayed of the same persons that they were a people and no people that they were beloued and not beloued Silas The Scripture speakes of Gods elect sometimes according to their predestination and sometime according to their present estate Secondly their present estate being two-folde either in corruption and grace one succeeding the other in regard thereof they are sometimes beloued and not beloued according to the diuersity of times and conditions Tim. Why is God called the liuing God Silas Because God liueth of and by himselfe eternally and is authour of life to all which liue Acts 17. 28. which shewes Idols to be no Gods and the Sacrament not to be God for they neither liue nor infuse life into other nor can preserue themselues from violation Tim. How comes it that while the Iewes were Gods people the Gentiles were not and now the Gentiles bee the Iewes are not Silas O the deepenesse of the wisedome and knowledge of God how are his wayes past finding outfor who hath knowne the minde of the Lord or to whome hath he told this counsell DIAL XVIII Verses 27 28 29. Also Esayas cryeth concerning Israel Though the number of the children of Israel were as the sand of the sea yet shall but a remnant be saued for hee will make his account and gather it into a short summe with righteousues for the Lord will make a short account in the earth And as Esayas saide before Except the Lord bad left vs a seede we bad bin made as Sodome and had beene like to Gomorrah Tim. WHat is the purpose of this Text Silas Hauing proued the calling of the Gentiles by the Testimony of Hosea nowe he doth the like touching the Iewes whose calling to Christ he proues by the testimonies of Esaias Chap. 10 22. and 1 9. Tim. What is the summe of this Text Sil. That of the Iewes some few onely were called to Christ the most part of them being reiected according as God had from euerlasting determined For the Aposile reasons heere from the effectes to the cause Fewe called therefore few chosen Tim. What be the parts of this Text Sil. Two First hee teacheth that a small number of the Iewes were saued verse 27 28. Secondly the reason heereof Gods mercy verse 29. Tim. What is meant heereby Crying Silas A plaine and earnest speaking the truth without feare or fainting Tim. What is to be learned from hence Silas That the Ministers of Christ must boldly and distinctly declare the minde of God Esay 58 1. Hence is Iohn Baptist called a crier Math. 3 3. It is a speech borrowed from common criers in Cities who so speak as they may be heard of all Thus Christ spake for he lift vp his voice Iohn 7 37. The reasons heereof be first the commandement of God Esay 58. Secondly the example of Christ and the Prophets Iohn 7. Thirdly this maner of teaching stirres vp and quickens attention Fourthly it helpes the vnderstanding causing things sooner to bee vnderstood and perceiued Fiftly the vntoward rebellion of mans heart requires such plainnesse and earnestnesse to humble and tame it Tim. What is the vse of this point Silas It reprooues such teachers as suppresse their voices The other extreame is too much to exalt it Secondly it warnesh hearers to loue such vehemency seeing their owne dulnesse needs it Tim. What is meant by the sand of the Sea Sil. The exceeding great number of the Iewes being for multitude like to the sand of the Sea as God promised Abraham Gen. 15. Tim. What is meant by remnant Sil. It is a speech borrowed from Tradesmen who cut out a whole cloath till onely a little peece be left which they call a remnant or remainder by which is meant a verie few and small number of the Iewes as it were an handfull shall be called Tim. What signifies saued Silas It signifieth deliuerance from bodily and spirituall dangers Tim. Of what times did Esayas speake this Silas First of the times of Ezckiah when all Iuda being ouerrun by the Assyrians onely Ierusalem was spared Secondly of the times of the deliuerance out of Chaldea when most of the Iewes tarried behinde the fewest returned home many dyed in Babylon others willingly abode there But the Prophet hath yet a further relation namely vnto the times of Grace when the greatest number of the Iewes spurned against the Gospell some few onely receyuing it Those externall Redemptions and deliuerances beeing Types of the Spirituall Tim. What is the Doctrine from hence Silas That though the Nation of the Iewes were full of
people yet the greatest number of them shoulde not be deliuered from eternal destruction The reasons hereof bee first their generall vnkindnesse and vnthankefulnesse deseruing it Rom. 10 21. also verse 2. Secondly God had decreed to call and saue but a few of them as appcareth by the latter part of this prophesie verse 28. For to make his account and gather it into a short sum signifies not onely that God would lessen the number of the Iewes but that he did it out of his foreappointment his election and reprobation bearing the whole sway stroake in this thing For more could not bee called and saued then were elected and these were not many Tim. What is the vse of this doctrine Sil. First that euē in the visible Church al are not elect yea that the reprobates do in number exceede the elect Secondly that we must not bee offended with the fewnesse of the godly and great heapes of the vngodly for such was the estate of Gods people vnder the law Thirdly it teacheth that multitudes be no markes of the visible Church in all societies for the most part the best number is the least and the greatest the worst Tim. What is meant by the Lord of Hoasts Sil. The mighty God whose hoasts all creatures be executing his will as Souldiours the will of their Captaine Tim. What doth Seede signifie Silas A small number reserued as a little seed Corne out of a great heape that which is chosen for seede is much lesse then the whole crop Tim. What learne we by this comparison Silas First that Gods elect bee a precious people as the seede Corne is the best graine 1 Pet 2 9. which must engender in them a loue and comfort of theyr excellent estate euen vnder the Crosse and in others a reuerence towards them and it condemnes the world which iudge basely of them Secondly we learne that the godlie are exceeding fruitfull as seede bringes forth some thirtie some sixty some an hundred folde a sew Apostles conuerted whole nations to Christ Acts 2 41. Colos. 1 7 8. Rom. 1. Thirdly the number of the elect is the smallest number It is verie great considered simply Reuel 7 9. but small in respect of the damned Luke 12 32. Tim. What vse of this last point Sil. It admonisheth all men to striue most earnestly to finde themselues amongst this little slocke and to ioyne rather with a fewe that liue well then to doe ill with a multitude that ioyne together in euill Tim. What learne we from hence that God is saide to haue left this seede Silas To hold it for a great mercy of God that there be any that beleeue in him and feare him in so generall an apostacie as if in a deluge of water or generall fire one house or two should bee preserued in a great Citic Tim. What is meant by being like Silas Vtterly to be wasted destroyed as they were whereof reade Deut. 29. Gen. 18. Tim. What is our Doctrine from hence Silas That Gods owne people deserued as greeuous things as the Sodomites should he deale with them in Iustice because to other sinnes common to them both they doe adde contempt of grace and most grosse vnthankfulnesse in that being trusted with much they render but a little Also they haue stronger more meanes to keepe them from sinning and so their rebellions bee more grieuous This commends Gods meruailous patience in bearing with his people and admonisheth them of earnest and speedie repentance least his anger breake forth and his fire burne when none can quench it DIAL XIX Verse 30. What shall we say then That the Gentiles which followed not Righteousnesse haue attained vnto righteousnesse onen the righteousnesse which is of faith Tim. VVHat is the drift of this Text Silas To set downe more clearely by what meanes God brings both elect and not elect to their appointed endes of eternall life or death Hecreunto the Apostle is come by these degrees First he had saide that the promise of God depends vpon his election Secondly he had shewed the moouing cause of election and reprobation his owne absolute will and most free mercy Thirdly he had declared the ends of Gods predestination the glorye of his mercy in sauing of the one and of his power and iustice in destroying the other Fourthly hee had declared that the meanes to iudge of our election is by our effectuall calling Lastly that men may discerne when their calling is effectuall or not by faith or vnbeleefe which are those two meanes whereby that high counsell of God is executed as in this text is plainely to bee seene in the examples of faithfull Gentiles saued and vnfaithfull Iewes confounded Tim. What be the parts of this Text Silas Two First a question in these words What shal we say then Secondly an answere in the rest the answere also consists of two parts a double proposition and a double reason The first proposition is that the Gentiles found righteousnesse when they sought not for it the reason because they beleeued in Christ verse 30. Secondly the Iewes followed after righteousnesse but found it not the reason because they beleeued not in Christ but would be righteous by their owne workes verse 31 32. Tim. What signifies these words What shall we say Silas It is thus much Shall wee condemne God of vnrighteousnesse for reiecting so many Iewes that studied to please him and were his people calling the Gentiles that were Idolators and leud liuers and none of his people Tim. What are we to learne from these words Silas Two things First that mans corrupt reason will haue alwayes something to obiect against Gods truth for Paul had firmely proued both the calling of the Gentiles and the generall reiection of the Iewes by the Scripture and yet see how reason still goes on to iangle and quarrell Therefore let men pray God to reforme their reason for it is an enemy of Gods wisedome till grace haue renued it Rom. 8 8. and 12 2. Secondly from hence wee learne that the Ministers of Christ must bee able to foresee what carnall men can say against the trueth and to stop their mouthes this beeing one part of their function to conuince gainsayers Tim. Now come to the first part of the answere touching the Gentiles and tell vs what is meant by the Gentiles Silas All the people of the world which were not Iewes Tim. What is meant by righteousnes Silas The perfect iustice of works which God requires in his lawe or the performance of all such duties perfectly as the law commands Tim. In what sence are they sayed not to haue followed it Silas They neither loued nor cared for nor practised iust and righteous workes This may appeare first in that they could not because they were ignorant of Moses law much more ignorant were they of the righteousnesse of Christ. Secondly as for the law of nature they were also transgressours of that being both
haue it Againe euen these Iewes did not diuide works from grace as in the example of the Pharisie who confesseth his workes to come of Gods grace and yet could not be iustified by his owne workes For sinners are first iustified before they can do any thing pleasing to God Good workes follow a person already iustified but they go not afore as cause of iustification DIAL XXI Verse 32 33. For they stumbled at the stumbling stone as it is written Behold I lay in Sion a stumbling stone a rocke to make men fall and euery one that beleeueth in him shall not be ashamed Tim. VVHat is the drift of this Text Silas To giue a reason why the Iewes beleeued not in Christ which is this because Christ became to them a stone to stumble at that is they were offended at him therefore they woulde not beleeue in him but wilfully refused him and crucified him as an euil doer This is prooued by two Testimonies out of the Prophet Esay as Chap. 8 14. and Chap. 28 16. in which places God did foretell this thing so as it comes not by chance but by Gods prouidence Tim. What things are wee to note out of these Testimonies generally Silas These things First who laide this stone to wit God I lay Secondly who is this stumbling stone Christ in whom we are to beleeue Thirdly where it is laid In Sion the visible Church Fourthly to what end it is laide to stumble at it Fiftly what it is to stumble at this stone not to beleeue in Christ. Sixtly what will be the condition of such euen shame and eu rlasting confusion set out by the contrary for they shall not bee ashamed but saued which do trust in him Tim. Come to the Interpretation of the words and tell vs who are these They Silas Such as bee called Israelites verse 3. that is the people of the Iewes which liued in the time of Christ and his Apostles Tim. What is meant by the stumbling stone Silas Christ as Peter expounds it 1 Pet. 2 6. where the prophesie of Esay is applyed to Christ. Christ is a stumbling stone not properly of his owne Nature for so hee is a precious stone a corner stone a stone of Triall but accidentally by the fault of men which through wilfull blindnesse stumble at him and so take hurt not actiuely to make men stumble but passiuely because men fall dash themselues against him Tim. What is it to stumble at this stone Silas To take offence and bee hindered in the way of their saluation or to be made the worse this the Iewes did not iustly but vniustly so as it was an offence not giuen but taken Tim. What things were therein Christ where-with they might take offence Silas First the outward vilenesse of his person beeing to see to a meane contemptible man Esay 53. 2. Secondly the base condition of his kingdome beeing without worldly state and glory Iohn 18. 36. Thirdly the pouerty of his Disciples and followers being Fishers and other tradesmen Math. 4 18. Fourthly his conuersation because he kept company with sinners Math. 9 10. Fiftly his doctrine because hee reproued their superstition couetousnesse and hypocrisie Luke 16. Math. 23. teaching that remission of sins and eternal life is not to be got by obseruing of Moses law but by beleeuing in him and in his Father Lastly they reproched as his humane nature saying hee was a friend to Publicanes and sinners so his diuine nature too saying he cast out Diuels by Belzebub Prince of Deuils Mat. 12. So deep offence they took at Christ in the former respects that in stead of beleeuing in him they blasphemed him and rayled against him Tim. What doctrine is to be learned from these first words they stumbled c. Silas That there are two sortes of offences one giuen another taken when men hinder their owne saluation by taking an offence when no iust cause is giuen Secondly as none must giue offence to others so men must beware how they take any offence the reason is because a woe is due to such as vniustly take offence Woe be vnto the world because of offences Math. 18. yet greater punishment belongs to such by whome the offence commeth Thirdly such as take offence doe hurt their own saluation and hinder their course of godlinesse as a man which stumbleth at a stone through ouer-sight which he might auoide hindereth his race and looseth the price so by offences taken our proceeding in godlinesse is stayed and interrupted or broken off Tim. What vse of this poynt Silas It serues to warne all to get strength and wisedome that they be not turned out of the way with euery light matter or with euery occasiō or shew of offence Secondly it serues to reproue such as easily giue ouer their profession or care of wel doing whē no cause is ministred but like the Iewes are troubled and hindred in their Christian race for the sewnesse or meanenes of true professors or for the simplicity of the ministers or of their preaching or for the doctrine sake which they teach and because other Ministers or Magistrates doe their duties to fall at such thinges as shoulde strengthen and builde vs vppe is a signe of great weaknesse they are in excusable who cannot resist an offence giuen but to drawe and pull offences to our selues when none are giuen this is intollerable Tim. What other doctrine from verse 32 Silas That the trueth must still be vrged though wicked men be offended at the word the Apostles did not forbeare to preach the Gospell of Christ though the Iewes were offended at it and persecuted both Christ and the preachers of it so did Christ proceed in his office though Pharises false Prophets and wicked men weere displeased and vrged so must Christs Ministers doe Tim. Who be they which stumble at the doctrine of Christ now Silas Two sorts especially first wicked liuers Secondly Popish and supersticious persons who barke like dogs against the whole some words of Christ as free and absolute predestination free iustification by faith at the bondage of mans will to goodnesse at the doctrine of the Sacraments that grace is not tyed to them but sealed by them Tim. Must still Gods Ministers for all this goe forward to preach and the people to professe these and such like truthes Silas They must so after the example of Christ the Prophets and Apostles also GOD hath commaunded vs to preach aud hath put the office vpon vs and therefore wo to vs if we doe it not Lastly whether men stumble at the doctrine or meekely receiue it yet it is still a sweete sauour to God euen when it is a sauour to death as well as when it is a sauour to life Tim. What vse of this point Silas It giueth admonition to Ministers and people not to faint or goe on lesse couragiously in their holye religion because of scandals which be as rife as stones in the
of these things Sil. By a prolepsis or rhetoricall in sinuation protesting his good will towards them and preuenting of suspition and hatred towards him in the Iewes Tim. Was there any inst cause or necessity why the Apostle should vse any such entrance by preoccupation Silas Yea very iust For in the former precedent Chapter he had prooued that the promises of grace belonged not generally to the Iewes beeing the most part of them reprobates and had saide that they stumbled at the stumbling stone verse 33. In this Chapter he takes from them all praise of righteousnesse by the workes of the law which were two things they much boasted of the promises and the lawe also hee directly speakes of their reiection from God Now least the Iewes should ascribe these discourses vnto Pauls hatred of their Nation and so become vnwilling to entertaine his doctrine therefore it seemed very behoouefull hee should testifie his good will towards them and to pacifie their mindes that they be not exasperated with such sharpe and harsh things as the Apostle wrote of Tim. What lesson are wee to learne from this arte and proceeding of the Apostle Silas That the Ministers of Christ are so to speake truth as they be carefull to doe it out of louing affections and the hearers ought to haue a good perswasion of their teachers good will towards them The reasons heereof be First if all Christians must reprooue out of loue much more the Ministers of the Gospell because it behooueth them to excell in all graces for example sake Secondly the Spirite of the Gospell is a Spirite of loue and compassion and the Ministers ought to be led with this Spirite Thirdly reproofes will hardly or not at all profite them when the teachers loue is suspected and his person hated Lastly it is a very good preparation for the hearers to be forestalled and possessed with a good opinion of the Teachers good will towards them as Physitions by sweetning bitter potions make the patient the willinger to take it And Rhetoritians being to speake of vnpleasant things wila first mollifie their mindes and win their good will by some artificiall insinuation so ought Preachers to do much more as occasion and cause requires by how much it imports him and his flocke the more that his hearers thinke well of him And if the Scorpion will first lay fast holde on them with his claw whom he purposeth to strike with his tayle then ought much more they to imbrace them by loue whome they must cure by reproofe Tim. What profit is to be made of this lesson Silas It teacheth that Ministers haue neede of great wisedome to discerne their 〈◊〉 and that also which they teach that they may know what it is that is likely to giue offence also when to vse friendly admonitions and sharpe reprehensions Secondly it teacheth that Ministers ought to be endowed with a spirit of singular loue and to expresse good will euen to such as are contrary minded so long as there is any hope for to winne them Thirdly that they ought to haue an vpright heart that in shewing loue and preuenting offence they may not conceale any truth or smoothe any vice out of flattery and desire to please man Fourthly heere is a reprchension to such as will bee Ministers and yet altogether lacke these graces as if a lame man would attempt to runne and a blinde man to take vpon him to be a guide Lastly heere is an admonition to all hearers to striue in themselues against all suspition that their teachers exhorte and reprooue out of hatred of them as they would euer desire to take any profite by their labours For wee are verye apte to mistrust and Sathan by his suggestions will drop into vs ill affections and therfore looke to it and put away iealousie Tim. Come wee now to the Text and tell vs what bee the parts of his prolepsis Silas These foure First hee protests his good will towards them Secondly he proues it by an argument from the effect to wit his earnest prayer for their conuersion and saluation verse 1. Thirdly he mentioneth the engendering cause of his loue towards them to wit their zeale of God Fourthly he rehearseth three faults in their zeale First ignorance Secondly spirituall pride Thirdly obstinate contempt of the grace of Christ verse 3. Tim. In what sence doth be call them brethren Silas Because they were his kinsmen by naturall generation see Rom. 9 3. Thus hee calleth them that hee might both expresse and excite good will and prouoke readinesse to heare and beleeue him Tim. What is meant by hearts desire Sil. Exceeding great pronenesse and readinesse of loue or more then common euen singular good will such as is ioyned with delight and exceeding great pleasure in those which are loued For the word heere vsed is the word whereby the eternall loue of God towards the elect is notified as Mat. 3 17. Ephe. 1 5. Luke 2 14. Tim. What doctrine is to be gathered from hence Silas That in all the prayers which wee make to God for our selues or others the desire of the heart must goe before The reasons heereof bee these First the commandemenr of God Prou. 23 26. My sonne giue mee thy heart Secondly the nature of God who being a Spirite will bee worshipped spiritually with the desire of the heart Iohn 4 24. Thirdly this is the very cheefe thing in prayer Psal. 25 1. Marke 11 24. Fourthly without this prayer cannot be feruent and vnfained and therefore cannot be heard For the promise is made vnto feruent prayers Iames 5 15. Marke 11 24. Lastly such prayers as come from hearty desires are onely pleasing and acceptable to God and they onely testifie that we haue the Spirit of God Rom. 8 26 27. Tim. By what meanes are these desires stirred vp in the hearts of Gods Children Sil. By the due and godly meditation First of the excellency of the thinges we pray for Secondly of the necessity in that we cannot be happy if wee be without them Thirdly of our greeuous sinnes which deserue things quite contrary to the things we doe pray for Tim. What vse of this point Silas It teacheth that the thing cheefest in prayer is that the heart be set on work in sending vp good desires towards heauen as sparkles out of a furnace Secondly it sheweth the true cause why that many prayers of the godly speed not euen for that their desires are cold and faint and slender Thirdly it warneth that the prayers of the wicked are but bablings vaine abhominable because they call on God with their lippes the desire of their heart being farre from him Mat. 15 8. Lastly the distinction of mental and vocall prayer is iustified by this place and indeede no distinction in diuinity is currant but that which hath ground in the Scripture directly or by good deduction Tim. In that the Apostle prayeth for them
Sam. 1 23. though he were a most wicked man The Reasons heereof be first because euery good thing so farre as is good comes of God Iames 1 17. therefore must bee loued and liked Secondly this is a good meanes to cherrish concord and friendship among men and the contrary stirres vp strife and hatred Thirdly it is iustice to giue euery man his due praise vnto whome praise belonges and shame vnto whome shame appertaines Tim. What profit is to be made of this point Silas It reprooues such sowre vncharitable men as for some fault in others condemne whatsoeuer good they finde in them either not being able to distinguish the worke of God and of sinne or by malice and enuy shutting their owne eyes that they may not giue vertue the due praise Secondly it warneth all men in their iudgements and speeches of others to keepe a moderation so speaking of their vices if cause require as to reproue them for their amendment as yet wisely and with loue mention be made of their graces least they be driuen away from godlinesse by too much austeritie after the example of Paul heere and 1 Cor. 11 2. Tim. What other Doctrine of this verse Silas Hence we learne that there is a two-fold zeale one good and another euill the former true being guided by knowledge the latter dissembled beeing ignorant and erroneous Tim. What bee the properties of this true and good zeale Silas First it greatly loueth nothing but that which ought to bee loued Secondly it greeueth for wrong truely and indeede done to the thing it loueth Thirdly it neither exceedeth the bounds of calling and charitie Fourthly it euer affecteth and seeketh the honour of God and not selfe-praise and vaine-glory and opinion or applause of man Examples of this true zeale we haue in Christ when he whipt the buyers and sellers out of the Temple Iohn 2 15. and of Phineas when hee thrust thorough both the Adulterers euen as they were in their vncleannesse Numb 25 8 11. and of Paul and Barnabas when they rent their cloathes Actes 14 19. and Moyses when hee broake the Tables Exod. 32. and Paul for the Corinthians 1 Cor. 1 11. and for the Galathians Gal. 4 19. Tim. Is not d ssembled Zeale contrary to the former in all these properties Silas It is and euer faileth in all or in some of these For besides the Iewes named in this Text wee haue the examples of diuers other in Scripture as Demetrius his zeale for Diana whom hee ought not to haue loued Actes 19. Iehu was zealous but fayled in the manner 2 Kinges 10 6. Paul a Pharisie was zealous but hee loued that which hee should not haue loued that is his owne righteousnesse as the Iewes did heere and hee thoght Gods glory to be wronged by that by which indeede it was not wronged but honoured rather as the Doctrine of grace and righteousnesse by Faith Actes 22 15. Thus the Pharisies and manie of the Iewes offended in their zeale Also the Apostles wishing Fire vpon a Towne in Samaria fayled in the ende of theyr zeale which was onelie to ease their impatient minde and not out of a pure affection to Gods glorie nor out of charity to their neighbor Lastly Vzza exceeded his Vocation when hee put his hand to the Ark 2 Sam. 6 6 7. How do the Papists dote and are euen mad with loue and zeale of their Strumpet and her trumpery Tim. What vse of this distinction Sil. It admonisheth all to labour for zeale but as they desire not to sinne and offend God in their zeale to rule it acording to knowledge There are three sorts of people that do offend about zeale and are therefore to bee reprooued First such as be starke cold hauing no zeale at all for Gods worship doctrine and glory What becomes of these things they are no whit moued so they may enioy their worldly pleasures and profits such an one was Gallio Acts 18 17. The second sort be lukewarm and indifferent ones neither hot nor cold as the Laodiceans Reuel 3 15. and the Israelites halting between two 1 Kings 18 21. The third sort are they whose zeale is blinde voide of knowledge and godly wisedom being rash and intemperate in their actions couering their owne carnall affections with the cloake and pretence of glorifying God yea too too many bee hot in publicke reformation and yet be vnreformed priuately in their owne persons being no Disciplinarians at home but rather do much hurt to the name and Gospel of Christ and giue great scandall to the Church of God whilest they leap without the bounds of their vocation and all Christian duty and discretion whereof this age and Church of ours affoords vs many lamentable examples especially in Separists Therefore as it behooueth all Christians to be zealous zeale being commanded of God Reuel 3 19. it being commended as a good thing Galat. 4 18. and as a fruite of repentance 2 Cor. 7 11. and as a part of Christes Image Iohn 2 17. yet let all men striue by earnest prayer to get godly knowledge ioyned to their zeale to go before it as a guide to conduct it and as an eye to direct it both in the things to be loued and in the manner and scope of their loue Tim. What is the last instruction out of this verse Silas That a good intention is not sufficient to make ones action to bee good These Iewes in persecuting Christ his Apostles and their Doctrine meant wel for they thought that God his worship and Law and Moses his seruant to be wronged by the preaching of the Gospel therefore in killing the Preachers they should do God good seruice yet they are blamed here by Paul for rash proceeding against knowledge The reason heereof is because a mans intention is neuer good but when it is built vpon a good warrant to wit the word of God and referred to a right end namely the praise of God Tim. Can you giue vs any examples of any who haue swerued from this rule Sil. Yea in Vzza in putting his hand to the Arke 2. Sam. 6 7. of Peters disswading Christ to go to Ierusalem Math. 16 22. of the Apostles calling for fire from heauen to fall vpon the Samaritanes because they would not receiue Christ Luke 9. 54. of many Papists striuing for haeresies and superstitions against the Gospel wherein they all thinke they did well but indeede and truth were deceiued deeply offending God when they thought to do him best seruice Tim. What vse heereof Silas First it reprooues such as thinke they may do euill that good may come of it Secondly it warnes vs not to be offended at the preposterous zeale of many which studie to beare out bad courses with good intentions countenance their hurt to the truth and defence of their errors with faire shewes of burning zeale to do seruice to God and his Church heere of Christ fore-warned vs Iohn 16. Lastly it exhortes
we trust not in our owne workes to haue righteousnes and life thereby least through pride wee fall into the same condemnation as these Iewes did whome if God spared not for their vnbeleefe how will he spare vs Tim. But what did follow the pride of the Iewes Sil. A wicked contempt of the righteousnesse of God for they would not be subiect vnto it Tim. What is it not to be subiect to the righteousnesse of God Silas Not to receiue it being offered but stubbornly to refuse it to cast it from vs as a thing superfluous Tim. What doctrine ariseth from hence Silas That ignorant proud iusticiaties which trust in the merites of their owne workes are rebels against God and his grace for it is rebellion against God to resist his will in his promises as well as in his commandements For as rebels will not bee subiect to their Prince but rise vp in armes against him partly because they are ignorant of the Princes power and partly because they are highly conceited of their owne strength So Pharisaicall iusticiaries and merit-mongers because they knowe not the perfect exact iustice of Christ and doe too highly thinke of their owne righteousnes thence it is that they onely entertaine not but reiect the grace of Christ with disdainesulnesse a most miserable condition Tim. Come we now to the distinction of righteousnes and tell vs what it is Sllas Either Gods righteousnesse or our owne this distinction was set down before in cha 9. in other termes righteousnes of law and of faith Tim. What doe ye call Gods righteousnes Silas It consists in the forgiuenesse of our sinnes by Christs sufferings and the imputation of his perfect obedience for our perfect iustice before God Rom. 3. 4. 5. whereas our owne stands in working and our doings Tim. What further difference is there in this double righteousnesse Silas They differ in respect of the subiect for the one sticks in our selues the other is without vs in Christs manhoode Secondly they differ in the forme for our owne righteousnesse comes vnto vs by our owne working but Gods comes vnto vs by free guist and imputation of it to our faith Thirdly in efficacy for the one merites remission of sinnes and eternall life the other deserues nothing saue in strict iustice eternall death but is acceptable to God through Christ by approbation not of iustice but by acceptation of grace Tim. What is to be learned out of the comparison of this double righteousnes Silas That such as sticke to their owne righteousnesse trusting to their owne works shall neuer enioy the righteousnesse of faith or of Christ. The reason is because in the matter of saluation there is a flat contrariety between grace and merite Christ and Moses so as by no meanes they can agree together See Rom. 11 6 Gal. 2. 21. 5. 2. 4. Tim. What is the vse heereof Silas That all popish Iusticiaries and merite-mongers which so liue so dye are in most wretched condition for that righteousnesse of works which they follow they loose it because they can neuer bee able to keepe the Law withall by hauing confidence in their owne merites they neuer attaine Christs righteousnesse and so dye in their sinnes without pardon or saluation Secondly it exhorts all Christians for eternall life to depend vpon the grace of God and merit of his Sonne renouncing all selfe worthinesse euen as they couet and desire to be partakers of the righteousnesse of God vnto absolution for sinne and euerlasting saluation in heauen for God wil saue none but such as being humbled in the sight of their owne vnworthinesse and misery doe reioyce and glory in Christ oncly Rom. 5 11. 1. Cor. 1. 29 31. 1. Pet. 4. DIAL IIII. Verse 4 5. For Christ is the ende of the Law for righteousnesse vnto euery one that belesueth For Moses thus describeth the c. Tim. VVHat doth these two verses containe Silas Paul doth heere set vpon the third parte of this Chapter to wit the confirmation of the twofold righteousnesse which he propounded verse 3. and to shewe that the righteousnesse of faith is that alone which is to be sought after for our iustification and for our meriting eternall life Tim. How doth the Apostle proue that we are to follow the righteousnesse of faith rather then of workes Silas By two reasons contained in this present text the first is this That Christ is the end of the Lawe for righteousnesse but it is certaine that wee doe receiue Christ Iesus rather by beleeuing then by working Therfore wee must seeke to bee iustified before God by faith and not by workes Or thus The lawe serueth to send vs vnto Christ therefore we are iustified by beleeuing in Christ who is the end of the law by fulfilling it and not by the workes of the lawe which wee doe The other reason is taken from the property of the lawe which requireth perfect keeping of it vnto righteousnesse life verse 5. but the perfect keeping of the law is vnpossible to vs therefore wee cannot haue righteousnesse by the workes of the law but by faith in Christ. Or thus 〈◊〉 righteousnesse is impossible to be had which promiseth life vpon an vnpossible condition but the righteousnesse of the law is such therefore it is impossible and not to be sought after by vs but on the contrary the righteousnesse of faith being possible to bee had therefore it is to be followed of vs and rested in onely Tim. What be the parts of the fourth verse Silas Two First in what sence and meaning Christ is the end of the law And secondly how and to whom Tim. What is the connexion of this verse with the former Sil. By a preoccupation making answere to a secret obiection of the Iewes who might say and pleade that they sought for themselues no other righteousnesse thē that the law requireth and that being the true righteousnesse therefore they could not erre in their zeale for it Againe they being affraide to be excluded from this true righteousnesse if they admitted Christ therefore did not they imbrace him Vnto this their obiection the Apostle answeres that indeed the Iewes did not seek true righteousnes because they contemned Christ who is the end of the law for righteousnesse to beleeuers and therefore they had no cause to feare the loosing of the righteousnesse of the law by cleauing to Christ who is the end of it Or the connexion may be this to render 〈◊〉 why the Iewes through ignorance and pride refused the righteousnesse of God because they knew not Christ who is the end of the law for righteousnesse Tim. What law is meant heere Sil. By law is meant both ceremoniall and morall but chiefely the morall law of the ten Commandements Tim. In what sence and meaning is Christ saide to bee the end of the Law Silas This worde End hath foure significations in Scriptures
First it signifieth determination or ending of a thing as Mat. 24 3. Secondly it signifieth the mark whereunto any thing aimeth as 1 Pet. 1 9. Thirdly it signifieth perfection or accomplishment as Ro. 13. Loue is the end of the Lawe Fourthly that for whose sake or cause any thing is appointed The word End in this text may well beare all these four significations but the two last especially For Christ hath determined the ceremoniall Law for signification and practise and the Morall Law for curse and extreame rigour Also he is the marke at which the whole Old Testament to wit both Law Prophets aymed for they bare witnesse to Christ Ro. 3 21. Thirdly Christ is that which is intended in the Law and for which the Law is appointed Lastly hee is the perfection of the Law inasmuch as he hath exactlie in euery point perfourmed it bearing the punishment due to the breach and yeelding due obedience Tim. But declare vnto vs more particularly in what respects Christ is the perfection of the Law Silas First in respect of his integrity and puritie of his Nature being conceiued without sinne Math. 1 18. Luke 1 35. Secondly in respect of his life and actions being wholly conformed to the absolute righteousnesse of the Law 2 Cor. 5 21. Thirdly in respect of the punishment which he suffered to make satisfaction vnto Gods Iustice for the breach of the Law Col. 1 20. To which may be added that hee hath purged the Lawe from the corrupt glosses of the Pharisics Math. ch 5 6. Lastly he reneweth it causing his members heere to beginne and in heauen to fulfill the obedience of it Tit. 3 5. 6. Tim. What is the summe of the first part of the 4. 〈◊〉 Silas Thus much whereas God gaue vs the Lawe of the ten Commandements to be a Law of perfect righteousnesse and men thorough weakenesse are vnable to keepe 〈◊〉 therefore Christ is now made the perfection of the Law for that Christ hath made perfect and full that which the Law coulde not for it could not pardon our sinnes nor giue vs power to fulfil it but Christ hath done both these by application of his obedience and sufferings to beleeuers Tim. What Doctrine ariseth from this verse thus explained Silas First whosoeuer desireth perfect righteousnesse and eternall life must come to Christ who is therefore called our righteousnesse 1 Cor. 1 30. 2 Cor. 5 21. The reason heereof is because perfect righteousnesse such as is required in the Lawe and to which eternall life is due is to be found in the man Christ onely and in no other humaine creature whatsoeuer and this commeth to passe not by any defect in the Law which is a worde of life and ordained to giue life Rom 7 14. but by our owne default who cannot thoroughlie obey it Rom. 8 3. Tim. What profit is to be made of this Doctrine Silas It conuicteth those of error which will bee Iustified any other way either in whole or in part saue by Christ onely for since nothing that men do or can doe before or after grace can be saide to be Christ Christ alone is our righteousnesse therefore to trust in anie thing for righteousnesse is to make that a Christ and so to renounce him Secondly it teacheth that true Christian people be the onely happie men and onely Christian religion to bee the onely true religion because it alone teacheth the Doctrine of Christ and of righteousnesse by him therefore all other professions besides Christianity directly leades to perdition whatsoeuer shewes they haue Turcisme Papisme Paganisme c. are false and deceitfull religions Tim. What is the next Doctrine Sil. That the chiefe office and dutie of the Lawe is not onely to giue knowledge of our sinnes and to bee a direction for our life and manners but to direct vs vnto Christ as vnto the proper end thereof in respect whereof the law is tearmed our Schoole-Maister to Christ Gal. 3 24. Tim. But how doth the Lawe direct and bring vs vnto Christ Silas Not directly and ofit owne nature for so it threatens vs with death for euery disobedience promiseth eternall life no otherwise then vpon perfect obedience which wee vtterly want but indirectly and by accident namely by shewing out sinnes accusing condemning vs therefore it compels vs to despaire of our getting righteousnesse and life by our owne obseruing of the Lawe driuing vs by that meanes out of our selues to seeke vnto Christ for the pardon of our sinnes and to be accounted perfectly iust by his obedience imputed vnto vs. For as a glasse by shewing vs the blots in our face warnes vs to wipe them out and a sicknesse being knowne and felt enforceth vs to the Physition for helpe and as hunger and wearinesse compels vs to looke out for meate and rest so the law by opening our guiltinesse and terrifying our conscience by denouncing punishments makes vs run to Christ for remedy that wee may bee iustified by him laide holde on and receiued by a true and liuely faith Tim. What profit of this doctrine Silas First it argueth all such of great foolishnesse as seeke to be iustified by the workes of the law for that is instead of a Schoole-Maister to make it a father and a redeemer vnto vs. Secondly it doth admonish vs how we may become profitable hearers of the law to wit by learning from the law being rightly expounded not our sinnes alone and the iudgements due vnto them but by considering Christ to bee our redeemer and deliuerer from sinne and the curse due to them Therefore such are here iustly to be reprooued as vpon hearing of the law preached do sticke in the knowledge of their sinnes and the feare of Gods wrath due to them whereas they should be led forward thereby to see and seele a great need of Christ that they may seeke after him to obtaine pardon of their sins also righteousnesse and eternall life by him as a man that is wounded or one that is sicke runnes to the Physition for reliefe and helpe so the law reuealing sinne and death should whip to Christ. Tim. Come to the second part of this text and tell vs what doctrines we are to learne from thence Silas First that Christ together with his righteousnesse are receiued not by any workes but by beleeuing as it is heere written to him that beleeueth Secondly we learne that the righteousnesse of Christ is offered and giuen not to the beleeuing Iewes alone but to all elect Gentiles also which shall beleeue in him as it is written to euery one that beleeueth Tim. What followes heerevpon Silas These two things First that the difference betweene the Iew and Gentile vnder the law is now taken away by Christ vnder the Gospell Secondly heere is great matter of comfort for all faithfull persons whosoeuer how weake soeuer their faith be so it be true for vnto such their
sinnes done against the law shall not be accounted and the righteousnesse which Christ hath done shall bee imputed vnto them as their owne to bee full and true blessednesse Whosoeuer hath found mercy to beleeue in Christ hee is freed from the malediction of the law his sinnes cannot hurt Moses cannot condemne him nay he is Lord ouer the law sinne hell and death beeing through Christs righteousnesse heire of life DIAL V. Verse 5 For Moses thus describeth the righteousnesse which is of the law that the man which doth these things shall liue thereby Tim. FRom what booke of Moses is this testimony fetched and what is the summe of it Silas The testimony is fetched out of Leuiticus 18. verse 5. The summe where of is thus much that whosoeuer perfectly keepeth the whole law shall haue that righteousnesse vnto which as a due debt belongeth eternall life So as heere in these wordes is a compact betweene God and man God promiseth eternall life so as men do his starutes perfectly this is the couenant of workes made with Angels and men in their creation and repeated in Scripture to force vs to Christ. Tim. To what purpose is this testimony cited Silas First to prooue that there is a righteousnesse of workes as well as of faith Secondly to proue that it is impossible for any meere man to haue this righteousnesse of workes because the condition vppon which the righteousnesse of the law doeth depend is not possible to bee fulfilled which is this to doe the whole lawe in euery poynt it being a thing which farre surpasseth the infirmity of mans nature and therefore we may not seeke either righteousnesse or eternall life by the works of the law but by faith in Christ Iesus Tim. Now come to the wordes and tell vs what is meant by describeth Silas Thus much to set foorth a thing in so plaine and cleere manner as that it may be well perceiued and vnderstood as a thing painted in liuely colours to be seene Tim. What is meant by the righteousnes of the law Silas That 〈◊〉 ousnesse which the lawe morall teacheth and describeth which elsewhere is called our owne righteousnes or the righteousnesse of woorkes because it sticketh in our selues and standeth in working after the law and not in beleeuing the Gospell Tim. What lesson are we to learne from the first part of this verse being thus explained Sil. That all such texts of Scripture as do teach workes and promise life vnto them they belong vnto Moses and are part of Moses law though they be written in the newe Testament as namely those words of Christ to the young man Math. 19. 17. If thou wili enter into life keepe the commandements also Rom. 2. 6. 7. and 13. For the Gospell requireth workes as truites of faith not as merites of righteousnes and life Tim. What vse is to be made of this poynt Silas It helpeth vs to distinguish betweene the sentences of the law and of the Gospell for the Gospell doth often promise life eternall and saluation to repentance and good works but not as they are performance of the law but as the tokens and fruites of a liuely faith whereby the promise of eternall life is apprehended Tim. Now go forwards and shew vs what is meant by doing he that doth Silas To doe signifies to keepe and performe exactly and most perfectly without any the least faylings at any time for here the sentence is legall but when the sentence is Euangelicall then to doe signifies no more but to desire to take care and to endeuour to doe what wee may and what lies in vs as Iohn 13. 17. If ye knowe these things happy are ye if ye do them Tim. What is meant in our text by these things Silas The statutes and lawes of God as appeareth by the 5. verse of the 5. chap. of Leuit. Tim. Of what life doth this text speake Silas Not of a temporall life only as some vnderstand it but of eternall life also which appeareth by comparing this place with Mat. 19. 17. For as the law threatneth death eternall to euery transgressour so it propoundeth life both temporall and eternall to the perfect keeping of it vnto which is required these three things First that all the statutes of the law of God be kept the little as well as the great Secondly that they be kept with the whole heart the whole minde and the whole strength Thirdly that they be kept all our whole life long vntil the last gasp and yeelding vp of the Ghost Deut. 27. 26. Math. 22. 37. Gal. 3. 10. Tim. Tell vs nowe what instructions wee are to learne from the latter part of this verse Silas First that the righteousnesse of the law is a performance of perfect obedience Secondly that this perfect obediēce cannot be obtained of any man in this life Thirdly that no man must looke to haue eternall life by his workes of the Law for it is written hee that doth them shall liue thereby but none doth them therfore none shall liue by them And note this that righteousnesse and life are denied to come by the law in respect of vs who doe it not Tim. But how may it be proued that there is none that doth the workes of the law perfectly Silas Vnregenerate men cannot doe them for they are euill from their youth vp Gen. 6 5. and 8 20. neither regenerate men can fully doe them for in many things we sinne all lames 3 2. 1. Iohn 1 8. Tim. If Gods law be not possible to be kept then it should seeme that the promise of life made vnto it is ridiculous and idle Silas Nay not so for it was once possible to obey perfectly in our creation Secondly the keeping of the law is possible to Christ though it bee not to vs who yet haue title to eternall life by Christs fulfilling of it Thirdly the elect by grace in this life are made able in some measure ro keepe it and shall be able to doe it perfectly in the life to come when they shall loue God and their neighbour with all their heart Tim. What vse is to bee made of these doctrines concerning our great vnablenesse to haue righteousnesse by the Law Silas First it confuteth such as looke for eternall life by the workes of the Law which indeede can minister nothing but death to vs sithence wee cannot keepe it For as it promiseth life to the dooers so it threatneth death to him that failes but in one point and what man liuing is he that sinneth not Secondly it serueth to humble vs in as much as by our owne fault we are made vnable to doe the works of the law in that perfection that it requireth for that it cannot giue vs righteousnesse and life it must bee imputed to a weakenesse in our selues and not to an insufficiency in the lawe Rom. 8 3. Thirdly it sendeth all men
the law either by natural strēgth or as it is made easie by grace for then Paul shoulde not haue spoken of righteousnesse by faith but of sanctification and newnes of life which is quite besides his drift and scope which is out of Moses to commend the righteousnes of faith as is very plaine in the text Tim. But the Apostle doth not report Moses words Silas True not in so many letters and sillables for something is altered also added and taken away but in sence and meaning hee doeth alledge them and that is sufficient Tim. What is meant by saying in thy heart Sllas Thus much thinke not doubtfully within thy selfe or let not thy minde bee perplexed with wauerings thoughts and reasonings Tim. What is meant by this question who shall a seend into heauen Silas Thus much as if it were sayd Who shall goe thither for vs to bring vs word whether God bee pacified with vs and meaneth to giue vs saluation there Tim. What is meant by the other question who shall descend to the deepe Silas By the deepe is meant Hell as Reue. 9. 1. 11. 20. 1. To descend to the deepe signifies to goe downe into the place of torment the meaning is who shal go down thither to tell and assure vs that we are free from the malediction and damnation of hell and shall neuer be throwne down into that deep burning lake Tim. What are we to learne from these questions Silas First that they which sticke to their owne workes and thinke to be saued by their owne deseruings they haue wauering and vnquiet consciences troubled with doubtings tremblings and feare for that which the righteousnesse of faith speaketh not that the legall iustice doeth speake The reason of this doctrine is because the lawe which promiseth life to perfect obedience giues no power to obey it threatneth death against euery transgression but giues no remedy against any such euill and misery Therefore it must needs be that such as follow the righteousnes of the law must still be filled with anguish of Soule because their conscience witnesses vnto them that they haue not done all which the law commaunds but are transgressours manifold wayes in many thinges and so remaine perplexed and without rest Tim. What is the vse of this poynt Silas This sets foorth the miserable condition of all such as seeke righteousnes and life by their owne deedes for such can neuer haue any sounde ttanquility well may they haue benummed dead consciences but pacified conscience they cannot haue because they alwayes lack what is required by the law which condemneth to death euery fault euen the least Tim. What other thing is to be learned out of these questions Sil. That there are two maine doubtings which vse to perplex and trouble mē that are without faith in Christ the one is how to be saued and to attaine heauen The other how to escape hell and damnation And these two doubtings are continuall and necessary effects of legall righteousnesse for a man that hath not wholly kept the law must needes doubt whether hee shall haue eternall life For it is promised vpon no other condition but of exact and strict performance and he who knoweth that he hath done things against the lawe must needs bee in feare of damnation because it is threatned vnto euery sinne Tim. Haue ye yet any other instructions out of these questions Sil. Yea namely this that these doubtings are contrary and repugnant to the nature and property of faith whose property is to expell doubting as heate expels coldnesse as appeareth by Iames which tels vs that faith forbids vs to wauer Iames 1 6. and by the wordes of Paul the Apostle Rom. 4 20 21. Tim. But how then comes it to passe that beleeuers are often troubled with doubtings Silas This happens through the infirmity of their flesh and naturall weakenesse which wrestles and striues with the assurance of faith which though it be certaine and firme yet it is not perfect and full And from the imperfection of faith there comes doubting as Christ saith to his Apostles Why doubt ye o ye of little faith For the hand shaketh through palsie or some other weakenesse though the property of the hand be to holde fast so of the weakenesse of faith ariseth doubting but the property of faith is to breed affiance and confidence and to driue away doubtings and feares euen as the Sunne scatters mists Ephes. 3 12. Hebrewes 10 2. 2. Colossians 2 2. Tim. What vse is to be made of this point Silas It teacheth a maine difference betweene the righteousnesse of the law and of faith for of this springs tranquillity through the assurance of Gods loue and of the other trepidation and trembling through conscience of sinne Secondly it confutes the Papists who deny infallible assurance and certainty to bee the office of faith and destroy the very nature of faith which is to assure men Thirdly it warnes vs to detest doubting as a thing contrary to faith and out of an hatred of it to fight against it Fourthly it exhorts all men to seeke after faith by which alone they are able to get victory ouer doubtings which may well assault faith but must be ouercome by faith 1. Iohn 5 4. Tim. But from whence fetcheth faith a remedy against doubtings and feares Silas From the ascension of Christ into heauen against the doubting of saluation for if Christ be ascended and possesse heauen in our names and there make request for vs then wee must needs deny his ascension and fetch him backe from heauen againe if wee make question how to be saued Tim. Whence haue wee the remedy against the feare of condemnation Silas From the faith of Christ his death and resurrection For if Christ be dead and raised from the graue then hath he gotten victory ouer sinne death hell and Sathan Therefore what is it else but to deny his death and to bring him backe againe to the Crosse and graue if wee should greatly feare the torments of Hell Consider this well Tim. What are we to learne from hence Silas That an vnbeleeuer denies the death resurrection and ascension of Christ whatsoeuer profession he make Secondly that the articles of Christs death and resurrection and ascension be as a fortresse against infidelity doubtings and feares and serue as notable meanes and helpes to confirme and establish a Christian hearte in faith therefore they ought to be well knowne and often with good study meditated on DIAL VII Verses 8 9. But what saith it the word is neere thee euen in thy mouth and in thine heart And this is the worde of faith which we preach For if thou confesse with thy mouth and beleeue with thy heart that God raysed vp Iesus from the dead thou shalt be saued Tim. VVHat is the scope of this text Silas To commend vnto vs the righteousnesse which is by faith in Iesus Christ without
all respect vnto workes by the certainty facility and fruite that followes it and no we affirmatiuely Paul sheweth what it is that faith speaketh Tim. Howe is the certainty of this righteousnes gathered Silas From the nature of the obiect which is the word of God not euery word but the word of faith euen the promise of Christ apprehended by faith verse 8. The sum where of is this that Christ Iesus is dead and rose againe to iustifie all that beleeue in him verse 9. Tim. How gather ye the facility of the righteousnes of faith that it is easie and possible Silas By this that vnto our iustification there is no more required then this that the hearte beleeue and the mouth make confession of the death and resurrection of Christ. Tim. What is the summe of this whole text Silas Thus much hee that truely beleeueth and accordingly doth professe the promise of God made vnto mankinde concerning blessednesse by the incarnation life death and resurrection and intercession of Christ hath a ready and certaine way to attaine righteousnesse and eternall saluation without al consideration of merit of works either done before or after grace Tim. Come we to the eighth Verse and tell vs what parts it hath Sil. These three First a question which is imperfect must be thus supplyed But what saith the righteousnesse of Faith This question serueth to stirre and quicken vp attention Secondly an answere This it sayeth that the word is neere thee c. Thirdly a declaration what worde hee meaneth not of the Lawe but of the Gospell Tim. Come we to the Interpretation and tell vs in vvhat 〈◊〉 it is saide That this word is neere vs Sil. That is to say it is propounded and offered vnto vs plainly to be vnderstood by the ministerie of the Gospell so as we neede not crosse the Sea nor climbe vp the Mountaines or take any long painfull iourneyes to seeke it out Tim. How is it saide to bee neere in our hearts and in our mouthes Silas It is neere in our hearts by beeing grafted or planted in our hearts by faith and it is neere in our mouthes when wee make profession of it before men when cause requireth so to do for Gods glorie or the benefit of others Tim. Why is the Gospell called the word of Faith Silas First effectiuely because it begetteth faith thorow the Spirit as verse 17. Secondly obiectiuely because it is receiued by Faith as the proper and especiall obiect thereof Also because it teacheth and requireth not workes but Faith onely vnto righteousnesse before God The Papists doe erre which say that the doctrine of faith and life is meant by the word of Faith Heere Paul medleth not with good life elsewhere hee dealeth about it Tim. Let vs now know what Doctrines we haue out of this eight verse Silas These three First that a liuely Faith hath the worde of God for the foundation and grounde of it to builde and stay vpon whereby Word we may vnderstand either generally that word which is reuealed vnto vs in the Scripture of the Old and new Testament For Faith doth beleeue and assent to all that which GOD speakes in the Scriptures because they proceede and come from him who is the God of truth al whose words are most true and faithfull howbeit our Christian Faith doth more specially respect the word of the Gospel the promise of Grace touching the remission of sinnes and eternall life by Iesus Christ as it is saide heere by way of exposition This is the word of Faith which we preach And wheresoeuer wee finde Faith and Christ his blood and death coupled together wee are giuen to wit that the Doctrine teaching Christ his person and office is the proper obiect of our iustifying Faith which is therefore by Diuines defined to bee an affiance in the promise of Grace Tim. What may bee the reason that Faith looketh in the matter of iustifying onely to the word of promise Silas Because that word alone doth offer vnto sinners the merits of Iesus Christ to bee freely enioyed of them vnto remission of sinnes and saluation so as they be imbraced and receiued and therefore they bee called the word of his grace and the Gospel of Christ the word of saluation and reconciliation because both the free loue of God and Christ and al his benefits be propounded to the elect in the word of promise Tim. What vse are we to make of this first doctrine Silas It confuteth the Papistes which make not the word alone but their Apocrypha writings humane Traditions to be the Anchor and stay of faith which is with the foolish Builders to lay our Foundation vppon the sand and not vpon the rocke Tim. What is the second Instruction Silas That Faith is no wauering vncertaine opinion fleeting through ignorance and feare but is a firme vnmoueable and sure knowledge because it resleth vpon Gods worde and promise then the which nothing is more sure and certaine For it is written The word of God is true 2 Sam. 7 28. His testimonies are sure and endure for euer Psal. 19 7. 1 Iohn 2 17. Also Heauen and earth shall perish but one tittle of Gods word shall not perish and Rom. 9 6. 2 Cor. 1 20. 1 Cor. 1 9. Now then Faith it selfe must needs bee a thing vnmooueable and bring with it an infallible certainty sithence it leaneth on such a firme rocke Mat. 7 25. as the sure words of the faithfull promises of God who neither is deceiued nor can deceiue vs seeing he cannot lye Tit. 1 2. but is onely truth yea truth it selfe Ro. 3 3. Hence it is that Plerophorie or full assurance is attributed to Faith in Scripture Col. 2. 2. Hence also it is that godly Christians rather then they will deny the doctrine of Christ or anie part of it so ascertained vnto their vnderstanding and with such firme assent of their mindes receiued they choose to loose their liberties liuings yea and liues also if the will of God bee examples heereof we haue in many thousand martyrs of Christ in all ages Tim. Can ye giue vs examples of any whose Faith hath remained stable and vnshaken by reason of Gods Worde and promise Silas Yea of Iacob Gen. 32 9. of Abraham Rom. 4 21. Gods power promises being the two props of Abrahams Faith Heb. 11 17 19. Of Dauid Psal. 119. In thy word is my trust Tim. By what comparison may this bee illustrated and set foorth Sil. Of a good man whose word deserues credit and ehaseth away doubting from such to whom it is giuen so or much more then so ought the word of God to be rested in and that without wauering and anxity of minde perplexed with feare forsomuch as God is the authour of all that truth and fidelity that is in all good men and being himselfe the fountaine of all truth without mixture offalshood therefore his word may be
our selues he working in vs both will and deede Ephes. 2 10. Phil. 2 13. but this righteousnesse of Faith is easier in regard of the manner of the worke because the Law requireth the ful obedience thereof to be performed by our selues which cannot be in this infirmity Ro. 8 3. But Faith referreth and sendeth vs to Christ for the perfourming of the Law and in regard of the manner of the worke it is farre easier to beleeue the Law to bee done by another who was able to fulfill it and was sent for that end then to do it our selues Also much easier it is to beleeue and giue assent to a true promise then to keep strictly without failing all Gods commandements If a King should say to a Subiect Conquer mee such a kingdome and I will giue thee my daughter with large dignities and liuings were it not harder then if he should say doe but trust my word and I will do all this for thee In these considerations one saith that saluation hath but a short cut it requireth no external labour but inward beleefe and Caluin saith that by the operation of the Spirit thou maiest easily beleeue with thy heart and confesse with thy mouth And Lyranus saith heere is shewed the facility of the righteousnesse of faith And Faius thinketh this saying of being neere in the heart and mouth to be a Prouerbiall speech commending the readines of that which is in the heart and mouth Tim. What vse heereof Silas It ministreth comfort to Christians to consider that the meanes of passage to heauen be not vnconquerable and vnable to bee attained Secondly it declares how vncomfortable Popish Doctrine is which excludes and shuts out all hope of being saued by tying saluation vnto an impossible condition of fulfilling the Lawe Thirdly it stirreth vs vp to the loue and praise of Gods goodnesse in appointing so easie a condition and giuing vs power to keepe it For Faith is the gift of God DIAL VIII Verse 10 11 12. For with the heart man beleeueth vnto righteousnesse and with the mouth man confesseth vnto saluation For the Scripture saith c. Tim. WHat doth this Text containe Silas First a repetition and confirmation also of that which was saide touching saluation the effect of righteousnesse by faith togither with an explication of the persons to whom righteousnesse and saluation belongeth The thing here repeated is that a Christian that beleeueth in Christ dead and raised to life and confesseth this his faith before men shall certainly and without doubt be saued Wherefore let vs obserue these things that faith and confession are coupled together as the tree and her fruite and as the Mother and the Daughter Also they be set soorth by their proper subiect or seats whereto they cleaue and wherein they sticke and rest Faith in the heart and confession in the mouth Lastly not the parts but the degrees of saluation be pointed at The first degree or beginning of it is righteousnesse to wit absolution from sinne by free pardon through the merit of Christ his death and being accounted iust before God by the worthinesse of his obedience to the Morall Law The second degree is perfection of saluation in heauen all the proceedings thereunto from Iustification till Glorification in Heauen heere called saluation Tim. Whence is the Confirmation of this proposition fetched Sil. From authority of Scripture as of Esay 28 16 v. 11. and Ioel 2 32. verse 13. Tim. What dooth Paul in the explication of the persons which shall be partaker of this saluation Silas First hee noteth them by an vniuersall particle Whosoeuer without difference of Nation or sex or age or condition Secondly he particularly nameth both Iew and Gentile which in respect 1. of saluation 2. and the neede thereof by sinne 3. with the meanes thereof by Faith are equal as he proueth by two Reasons one from the vnity of Gods effence who is the same Creator and Sauiour of all the elect Iew and Gentile Secondly from the immensiuenesse of Gods mercie which is so large as that it can suffice all sortes of people which trust in his Sonne and cal vpon him verse 12 13. Therefore by calling of the Gentiles nought was taken from the Iewes these were no whit endamaged by sauing them God is sufficient for both Tim. Come we now to the Interpretation and tell vs what is meant by Man As also what is meant by beleeuing Sil. By man is meant euery true Christian man or woman And by beleeuing is meant not onely to assent vnto the Doctrine of Christ but with confidence and sure affiance to embrace it Tim. What is meant by the Heart Silas The soule with all the faculties thereof but especially the will and affections which are therefore in phrase of Scripture tearmed the heart because the soule keepeth her chiefest residence in that fleshie part of man called the heart sitting and shewing her selfe there as it were in her chaire of estate Tim. What is it With the heart to beleeue to Righteousnesse Silas It is the same with that phrase Ro. 4 5. to haue Faith imputed for righteousnesse or with that Ro. 9 30 to attain to the righteousnes of faith or Gal. 3 14 24. To receyue righteousnesse or to bee made righteous by Faith Tim. What Lessons are wee to learne from the first part of the tenth verse Silas First that vnto righteousnesse before GOD that is to remission of sinnes and perfect Iustice by Christs death and resurrection there needes on mans part nothing but a true and liuely Faith Indeede good workes are witnesses to testifie the truth of this faith before men and vnto our selues but when the speech is of getting and receiuing righteousnesse euen pardon of our sinnes and eternall life by Christe workes are cleane to be shut out and excluded as hauing no power to enable vs to embrace Christ and this is the controuersie between vs and the Church of Rome that whereas they do part the instrumentall cause of our righteousnesse betweene Faith and workes wee attribute it vnto Faith onely according to the doctrine of the Scripture Rom. 3 27 28 29 30. Gal. 2 16. and of the Fathers agreeable thereunto The beleeuing man shall bee iustified in Faith onely Ambrose on 1 Cor. 1. Whosoeuer trusteth in Faith onely is blessed Hierom Chap. 3. vnto the Gal. By Faith onely shall Christ saue the offenders of the Lawe Chrysostome on the Ephesians To these might bee ioyned Basil Theophylact Hilarie Cyprian many more which teach the same truth as we now do Tim. What vse of this Doctrine Silas First it instructeth vs to know how necessarie Faith is for where this is there righteousnesse is and there is no righteousnesse where Faith is wanting Secondly it conuieteth the Papists of greeuous slaunders in that they charge Luther to be the first inuenter of this Doctrine touching righteousnes by Faith alone Whereas
verse 13. Therefore men doe beleeue with the heart to righteousnesse aud saluation pertaineth to such as confesse him Tim. What may we learne heereby that Paul prooueth his doctrine by testimony of Scripture Silas These lessons First that the Scripture is sufficient not onely to teach al needfull truths of godlinesse but to confirme and prooue it also Secondly that the word written is the infallible rule of al doctrines which are to bee deliuered vnto the Church for direction of faith or manners for in that Paul doth prooue and stablish all doctrines of Christianity by the Scripture alone not vsing any other testimony for that end Thence it followes that Scripture onely is the most certaine and vndeceiueable rule of all doctrines The reasons heereof bee first because God the author of all Scripture is most perfect in knowledge and of infinite wisedome therefore his word must needs containe a perfect rule direction whereby to iudge of doctrines Secondly our faith springs from Scripture alone Romanes 10 17. Therefore wee must beeleeue that onely for sound doctrine which can be drawne from the word of God written Tim. What vse of this doctrine Silas First it serues to admonish vs to try all things which is taught of any Ministers by the touchstone of the Scriptures as the Christians of Berea did Acts 17 11. receiuing willingly what wee finde grounded vpon and consonant vnto the Scriptures but refusing all that is diuerse from it The ancient fathers and Doctours of the Church nay the Apostles submitted their sermons and writings to this tryall 1. Thes. 5 21. 1. John 4 1 2. As we like that Gold onely that will abide the touchstone so wee must holde onely such doctrines as agree with the word of God Secondly it confuteth the Papists which make vnwritten traditions to be a rule equal to holy Scriptures being indeed a leaden rule of deceit vncertaine and subiect to change and to falshoode and error yet they will haue them imbraced with like reuerence and affection as the holy Bible Tim. From whence is this first authority fetched Sil. Out of Esay Chapter 28 verse 16. Tim. Tell vs first what ye doe obserue in the manner of alleadging this authority and what ye note in the matter Silas Touching the manner the Apostle doth so alleadge the place of Esay as withal he doth interpret and expound it which is the best manner of alleadging scriptures so to cite them as to giue some light to them For whereas Esay said he indefinitely Paul writeth whosoeuer vniuersally to shew vs that an indefinite proposition is equipollent to an vniuersall Secondly Paul mentioneth the obiect of our faith in him that is Christ whereas Esay saide onely hee which beleeueth Thirdly in Esay it is written shall not make hast in Paul shall not be ashamed that is frustrate of his successe being deceiued of that they looked for which is a fruite and consequent of hast for such as are hasty and precipitant doc their businesse vntowardly and naughtily as Saul did when hee made hast to offer sacrifice before Samuel came wherein hee did greatly sinne and was thereby brought to shame As also Peter his precipitation caused shame to him whereas the true beleeuers without such shame shall obtaine forgiuenesse of sinne by Christ. Tim. What note ye in the matter of this sentence cited out of Esay Silas First that as the high cause to wit predestination or election is not restrained to the Iewes onely but powred out vpon all sorts of men as well as Iewes Rom. 9 29. so is faith the next cause equally giuen to all people without difference of nation whatsoeuer Secondly that the reason why many Iewes and others bee ashamed and confounded is for that they beleeue not because who-soeuer beleeueth shall not bee ashamed Thirdly that the true iustifying faith hath no other proper obiect but Christ Iesus and him as he is both dead quickened this is that brazen Serpent towards which our faith looketh Fourthly that Christ is very true God because we are bound to beleeue in him see Iohn 14 1. This confuteth the Arians denying Christs eternall and naturall diuinity Fiftly that the vniuersality of the promises of the Gospell are restrained and limited to beleeuers and to them also they be extended and to euery one of them and to none other there is an vniuersallity of beleeuers as there is of vnbeleeuers Tim. But the Iewes did appropriate the promises of God to themselues alone as the true and sole heires thereof Sil. They did so but vniustly for now vnder the Gospell howsoeuer before there was manifolde and great difference see Rom. 3 2. Also 9 4 5. there is no distinction but Iew and Gentile are al one For first they haue all neede of saluation all being sinners destitute of Gods grace and of the gift of true righteousnesse Esay 53 6. Rom. 3 23. Or if wee looke vnto the meritorious cause which is Christ in him all haue like intrest by Gods mercy Rom. 11 32. or the meanes whereby to be made partakers of Christ which is Faith a guift bestowed by God indifferently vpon the Iewes and Gentiles Gal. 3 8. Ephes. 2 17 18. Tim. In what sence is God saide to be Lord of all Silas Because hee is the common Creator of all who made both Iew and Gentile Secondly because he is the iustifier of all without respect of countrey euerie one which beleeueth in Christ shall haue righteousnesse before God who is one which doth iustifie the circumcision by Faith and the vncircumcision through faith Rom. 3 30. From whence it doth follow that God accepteth not persons Acts 10 30. so as to loue one the more because he is a Iew or the lesse because he is a Gentile but is of like affections to all the faithfull of what people or language soeuer as a Father is well affected vnto all his children which do well and a workeman to all his work made by him so is God good to all his people without distinction of place Therefore a Gentile though not circumcised yet if he haue faith he shall become righteous and liue for euer whereas an vnbeleeuing Iew shall be sent away vniustified though he be circumcised Tim. What is meant by this that God is good to all Silas That he is abundantly louing and kinde not to euery particular person without exception of any singular but to all men of all sorts for Riches signify plentifull goodnesse as Ephes. 2 4 7. and by all is often meant some of all kinds Countreyes and degrees as 1. Tim. 2 3. Rom. 11 32. Tim. What are we to learne from hence Silas Not that euery man and woman be elect called and iustified as some falsely collect from hence beeing the enemies of Gods grace sufficiently confuted from this place where the vniuersall particle all is limited to such as call vpon him which none do in truth but beleeuers onely but that
Thus the Publican prayed Luke 18. 13. and Dauid Psal. 25. 1. This latter kinde of calling on God is either in heart only as Moses prayed at the red sea Exodus 14. 15. and Hannah 1. Sam. 1. 13. or both with hart and mouth as Dauid prayed Psal. 116. 1 2 3. They are both meant here vocall and mentall prayer but chiefly the latter Tim. What learne we from hence Silas That true prayer is a certaine vndoubted note of saluation euen as the want of the guist of prayer is a plain marke of a wicked man Psal. 119. Saue me O Lord for I call vpon thee Psal. 14 4. They call not vpon the Lord. Tim. What vse of this point Silas It serues to moue such as would bee saued and lacke the guift of prayer to striue to haue it and such as haue it to make precious account of it and to be heartily thankefull to God for such an vnspeakeable guift yet we ought not to thinke that by the worke of prayer we merite saluation the roote and cause whereof is faith from whence it hath all efficacy and commendation Tim. What may it teach vs that we must beleeue in him on whom we do call Silas That faith in Christ is necessary vnto true prayer yea so necessary as without it wee not onely cannot pray aright with hope to speede Marke 11 24. Iames 1. 6 7. but our prayers are turned into sinne Rom. 14 23. The reasons heereof be first because it is written he that commeth to God must beleeue that God is and that he is a rewarder of them that seeke him Heb. 11 6. Secondly because trust and confidence of the heart that God will heare is that which begetteth prayer whereof as of all other good guifts and good workes liuely faith is the mother and roote whence they spring fetching all their praise and vigor from faith therefore it was that Moses cryed for deliuerance from the Egyptians Dauid from Saul and other enemies the Syrophenissian prayed for her daughters safety the blind mā for his sight and the Publican for the remission of his sinnes c. because they beleeued that God could and would grant their petitions As we in our necessities when we need other men do willingly become sutors for helpe at their hands when we haue trust to bee heard and succoured so it is the affiance of Gods goodnesse which doth bring foorth inuocation and calling on his name as Dauid said Wee beleeue and therefore wee pray Psal. 116. Tim. What profit is to be made of this instruction Sil. First it doth admonish vs that when we pray we bring faith hauing assurance of Gods loue in Christ that for his sake he is our sather and also will faithfully keepe his promises which he hath made to them that call vpon him Secondly to reprooue such as doe offer to pray hauing their hearts voyd of this holy confidence without which all prayers bee vaine and idle Thirdly to comfort such as feele their hearts stirred vp to desire of Gods blessings with a confidence to obtaine because this is a certaine note that they haue faith without the which they could not haue such desires and such confidence Ephe. 3 12. Fourthly to conuict the Papists of error for their calling vpon Saints departed in whome because they may not put any trust for cursed is he that trusteth in man therefore no prayer ought to bee made to them but to God alone in whom alone it is that wee may put our confidence Therefore all religious prayers to him are onely to be made and to none other Also this confuteth Bellarmine who saith that vnto prayer it is not needefull that hee that prayeth haue faith to assure him of being heard directly against this Scripture and Iames 1 6 7. Tim. Proceed and tell vs what hearing he speakes of in saying How can they beleeue in him of whom they haue not heard Silas Not onely the hearing which is inward of the minde and heart but of the outward hearing by the sence of the eare neyther is it the hearing of euery sound or voyce but the hearing of the word euen the word of the Gospell which is meant in this place Tim. What is the instruction from hence Silas That vnto true beleefe in God the hearing of the Gospell with our bodily eare is necessarilye required Tim. But how then shall elect Infantes beleeue seeing they are not capable of this hearing through the weakenesse of their Organ Silas This text speaketh of the meanes how to come by actuall faith which is ioyned with discourse and is got by institution and not of that habituall faith or faculty of beleeuing whereby insants are endowed thorough the wonderful secret operation of the Spirit engrafting them into Christ for saluation Tim. What are wee to thinke of them that are borne deafe and cannot heare Sil. The Holy-Ghost both by his extraordinary motion in their hearts supplies the want of outward meanes in so many deafe ones as be his chosen whereof sundry examples both in former and in this age Our text speaketh of the ordinary way whereby Christians doe obtaine the guift of faith to wit by externall hearing which is as necessary to faith as faith is to prayer or prayer to saluation Tim. What reasons can bee giuen why externall hearing of the word should auaile vnto faith Silas First Gods ordinance hath appointed it to bee so that by hearing faith should be engendered 1. Cor. 1 21. Secondly his promise heere made vnto hearing that there by he will worke faith Thirdly actuall faith cannot bee had without some good measure of actuall knowledge which we haue put into vs by such as instruct vs in the truth whose voyce therefore it is needfull to heare for the thing beleeued is Gods word and that is receiued by hearing Fourthly as our first parents were turned from God and drowned in vnbeleefe by hearing the Serpent so it is but conuenient that the elect by hea ring Christs voyce should be conuerted to the faith and so returne to God Tim. What vse are Christians to make heereof Silas First it teacheth the sence of hearing to bee a great and necessary blessing The Philosopher Aristotle calleth this the sence of vnderstanding sensus discipline and Paul calleth it the sence of beleeuing sensus fidei Our other senses especially our eyes are good helpes of many notable thinges for thereby wee reade in the great booke of Gods creatures wherein we beholde the glory of the Creator his maruailous wisedome his eternall power and God-head Psal. 19 1 2. 1. Cor. 2 21. Rom. 1 19 20. Yea moreouer by our eyes wee reade in the word of God and other good bookes made and penned for increase of godly knowledge sithence the sight of the creatures and workes of God is sufficient to leaue vs without excuse Rom. 1 20. but vnsufficient and effectuall to breed faith And
because reading belongs to a few and hearing is common to all therefore euen by Pauls owne testimony it hath the preheminence so as better it were to loose all our senses then to misse this alone Secondly it sets foorth the miserable estate of popish Recusants which stop their care like the Adder and will not heare also of Atheists who thereby doe barre themselues of the meanes of faith and saluation Thirdly it exhorts vs to diligent hearing with all care and conscience to heare with our best attention seeing faith is dropt in to vs by the eare Fourthly it reproues sleepy drowsie and carelesse hearers who doe as it were shut out faith that it should not enter But let vs not looke that God will open our heart except we keepe open our eares Fiftly and lastly it is matter of great cōfort for wandring lost sinners to vnderstand that there is yet a way euen by hearing the word to recouer and saue themselues therefore that they ought to liue in those Countries and places where they may bee partakers of hearing and that they hearken vnto the sauing doctrine of the Gospell with desire to vnderstand and obey it Tim. Come we now to the first step and tell vs what is heere meant by Preacher Silas It signifieth one that is the Embassadour of God to spread abroade his word and with a loude voyce to declare it Tim. What is the office of a Preacher Silas To interpret the word of God by the word of God Nehem. 8 18. and to make application of the word to the vses of Gods people by doctrine exhortation comfort 1 Cor. 14 3. Also by a reproofe and confutation 2 Tim. 3 16. Tim. What is our Lesson from this word Preacher Silas That the Office of a Minister is of great dignity because it principally consistes in publishing and declaring the word of God which is a farre more high and excellent function in spirituall account respect then to be the Ambassador of the greatest man in the worlde by how much heauen is higher then the earth and the counsell of GOD higher then the will and pleasure of men and saluation passeth all humane and worldlie affayres Tim. What vse is to be made heereof Silas It must stay men from rash entering into so high and holy a vocation before they haue fitnesse thereunto which were a fearfull presumption Secondly it admonisheth such as be Ministers to do the work whereto they are called that is the work of Gods Ambassadors to preach the word with an holy importunity 2 Ti. 4 2. 3. it conuicts the Popish Church of error in that they wil haue the greatest worke of a Minister to bee to minister the Sacrament of the Altar to sacrifice Christ againe Fourthly it reprooues such as will continue Ministers and yet are vnmeete for this duty of proclayming Gods word Lastly it warneth to lay hands hastily on no man 1 Tim. 5 22. Tim. What means this Question How can they hear without a Preacher Sil. It cannot be that one can heare vnlesse the worde be preached made to sound in his care by liuely voice for there is a relation betweene hearing and speaking Tim. What Doctrine ariseth from hence Silas That vnto the hearing of the word the preaching of it is necessary euen as hearing is necessary to faith and faith to prayer and prayer to saluation so it is necessarie that there be preaching that men may heare The reason heereof is because there is a relation or mutuall respect betweene the sence of hearing and the obiect thereof which is a sound or voice We can hear nothing but a sound and therefore there must be some to preach and teach that others may heare Thus often times are preaching and hearing in Scripture set downe for Correlatiues Secondly it is the good pleasure of God now no otherwise to call his people to his kingdom then by Preachers therefore Preachers of the word are needful for we cannot be saued vnlesse we be called to the Faith of Christ and there is no way to call vs but eyther by God himselfe immediately or by his Ministers mediately but he hath ceased now to speake to vs immediately from himselfe Therefore if we will be saued wee must heare Gods Ministers speake to vs out of his worde and thus much we may gather from such Texts of Scripture wherein the holy Ghost doth often ioyne preaching and beleeuing togither as in Iohn 17 20. Acts 8 12. 14 1. And moreouer it serueth to teach vs that if we desire to beleeue and be saued wee must attend preaching and hearing of Sermons and this is the reason why GOD woulde neuer suffer his people in any age to want outward vocation by his Ministers Noah was a Preacher of righteousnesse Abraham a Prophet God gaue vnto the Iewes Moses his prophet and after him the Priestes and Leuites to teach Israel his Lawe and extraordinarily raised vp many Prophets and at last hee sent his Sonne to declare his wil for the saluation of the world He gaue moreouer some to be Apostles Prophets Euangelistes and others to be pastors and teachers to the end of the world for the gathering of the Saints Ephes 4. Tim. But cannot God giue Faith and saluation vvithout preaching and hearing Silas Yes he both can and doth it to elect Infants so dying and to many Christian exiles which liue in continuall banishment from his Church but we are to consider not what he is able to do but what his will and appointment is namely to saue vs by the word preached 1. Cor. 1 18. 1. Tim. 4 16. How admirable and gracious is God who can wrap such power in the voyce words of men as shall kindle sauing faith in the hearts of the hearers Stoope to this holy ordinance Tim. What profit is to be made of this doctrine Silas This teacheth how miserable that people is which want the ordinary preaching of the word they must needes fall into the Ditches which haue none but blinde or carelesse guides to leade them they cannot but decay which haue no vision Prouer. 29 18. As the Lampe is extinguished without oyle so religion and knowledge will decay without preaching which is as the oyle to the lampe as grasse withers without raine and our bodies starue without foode so doe our soules without sound doctrine seasonably giuen which is as raine and food to the soule Secondly heere is an admonition to all Magistrates namely Patrons of beneficies whom it concernes to prouide the people of Preachers of whom they may heare instructions to life as they will answere to God for their soules And thirdly to the people that they do earnestly desire and seeke to liue vnder the preaching of the Gospell where they may heare the doctrine of saluation for where preaching may ordinarily be had God neuer workes an inward calling without an outward vocation nor is knowne to
giue faith without hearing Therefore as men bee carefull to dwell in places where there is good ayre water c. because these things are healthfull for the body so as they couet the health of their soules let them much more seate themselues where the preaching of the worde is to bee had in constant course from Sabbaoth to Sabbaoth If God would not gine nor encrease faith in the Eunuch and the Samaritanes but by the hearing of Philip to Paul at his conuersion but by the hearing of Ananias nor to Cornelius but by the hearing of Peter Acts 〈◊〉 and 10. Let not any man then presume that he can be a beleeuer if he neglect to be a constant and attentiue hearer of the word preached Oh that men would beleeue and consider this truth and doe accordingly Tim. What is meant by sending Silas The vocation of God calling some foorth from others and furnishing them with guifts to preach his word Acts 10 38. as he sent Bezaleel to build the Tabernacle Moses Samuel Esay and the rest to be Prophets Iohn to be a Cryer Christ to be a mediator Paul to be an Apostle Titus to be an Euangelist Epaphras to be a Pastor Tim. How manifold is this vocation or sending Silas Twofold First immediate from God himselfe appointing Prophets in the olde Testament or from Christ the Sonne of God calling Apostles of himselfe not by 〈◊〉 Gal. 1 1. The other is mediate by the Church according to such order as God hath set in it that is as Paul saith by the hands of the eldership by prayer and fasting ordaining such as be duely elected examined Tim. What be the markes and tokens of a true vocation or sending Silas Of ordinary and mediate sending the tokens are sound doctrine godly life aptnesse to teach patience in afflictions 2. Cor. 6 4 5 6. 1. Tim. 3 2 3. Titus 1. 8 9. Mat. 7 16. Ier. 23 22. Tim. What doctrines are we to learne from these words Silas That none must take vpon them the office of a Preacher vnlesse he be sent of God The reasons heereof be first because such as preach without authority and sending God refuseth them as impostors and deceiuers Ier. 23 21. also their whole message is voide and nothing worth For as they which vsurpe the place of Embassadors without the Princes command or instructions declare not their Princes minde but their owne fansies and so loose their labour and endanger themselues Likewise it is with all such as vndertake the preaching of the worde without the calling of the Church of Christ God will bee present to assist and protect such as himselfe sendeth and appointeth Ioshua 1. 5. Tim. In what case are we then heere in England vvhich haue no Calling at all if wee may beleeue 〈◊〉 the malicious Papistes or our Brownistes and Cenforious Separistes Silas This is sooner saide by them then prooued we are able to proue our vocation touching numbers of vs by the integrity both of our doctrine and liues and by the fruites of our labours in conuersion of many soules to God also for that wee are called and chosen by such Gouernors as the Church hath appointed for that end and to such offices as bee proper to the true Ministers of Christ. Further marke this that the Papists deny the calling of our Ministers because it is not after the order of their Romish Synagogue yet the Brownists 〈◊〉 challenge the calling of our Ministers to bee corrupt in regard they were cast in that popish mould as they say Lastly though I will not defend personall defectes yet the constitution of our Church for the calling of Ministers cannot be disproued for it requireth that they be examined and not to be admitted to serue the Church vnlesse they be found fit for life and doctrine and that hands be laide on the ordained by such as be elders with prayer and fasting and exhortation vnto the execution of their duties many of vs being desired of our flockes before hande or approuedafterwardes Where these substantiall thinges are the want of circumstances will not make a nullity DIAL XI Verse 15 16. How beautifull are the feete of them which bring glad tydings of peace glad tydings of good things But they haue not all obeyed the Gospel c. Tim. VVHat doth this Text containe Silas It proueth two things very needfull First that the Apostles were sent of God to preach the Gospel vnto the Iewes and Gentiles verse 15. Secondly that it is not to bee maruailed at although the most Iewes remained vnbeleeuers Verse 16. Which is knit to the former by a preoccupatiō for it might be obiected if Christ sent his Apostles to preach Christ and offer peace by him howe comes it to passe that no more of the Iewes did beleeue and weere saued Let not that offend any man sayeth Paul to make him thinke the worse of the Gospell or of the Preachers of it for it was foretold by Esay the Prophet that fewe woulde obey the word Others giue the reason of the connexion otherwise as that he should now shewe that howsoeuer hearing was necessary to faith yet that faith did not alwayes followe hearing Some thinke that whereas it might be obiected If the Apostles did declare peace why did not all the Iews enioy peace and saluation The answere is because vnto the enioying of peace and saluation it is required not only to haue the message of peace brought but to beleeue also which seeing nūbers did not as Esay prophesied therefore they obtained not saluation Tim. How doth Paul proue the Apostlos to be sent of God to preach the word Silas By the testimony of Esay the Prophet in his chap. 52. verse 7. Heere we may obserue that the Apostle doeth not in all poynts cite this place as Esay hath it for hee leaueth out some words as 〈◊〉 the mountaine which had respect to the situation of Ierusalem also hee changeth the number turning the singular into the plurall because God there speaketh of many that should be messengers of peace Tim. But that place of Esay is meant of messengers sent to publish the deliuerance of the people from the bondage of the Asyrians Silas It is so yet in this place it is fitly applyed vnto the preaching of saluation by Christ because it was the foundation of all temporall deliuerances whatsoeuer for seeing all the oppressions and miseries of Gods people were effects and fruites of their sinnes it followes that their oppressions beeing taken away their sinnes also did cease thorough forgiuenesse and reconciliation with God by Christ. Therefore all particular deliuerances had euer their rootes and ground-worke in the redemption purchased by the bloud of Christ. Tim. But this place might be meant by the Prophets which did also preach of the sufferings of Christ and the peace which was made with God thereby Silas Yet it is not onely meant of the Prophets because Paul
heere applieth it to the Apostles which published the Gospell also the Prophets in their preaching with gladsome thinges did mingle very heauy thinges and terrible threatnings but the preaching of the Apostles was most gladsome and wholesome We beseech you be reconciled c. 2. Cor. 5 Tim. What is here meant by feet Silas One member is put for the wholeman so as by feet is meant the Apostles themselues and their comming with the Gospell The reason why hee onely mentioned the feete is because they trauelled vppon their feete to spread the Gospel both naked and weary being poore and needy see Math. 10. Secondly to shewe thereby that the Gospel should not be spread abroad by force and strength but by a humble lowly kinde of teaching Tim. Why are the Apostles feete called beautifull Sil. To signifie that their comming was beautifull and desirable preaching most sweet and comfortable matters Their comming was thus beautifull first in respect of the manner of their teaching which was with great alluring and delighting their words being sweet as hony and very gracious Secondly in respect of their sweet exhortations and holy life Thirdly because of their powerfull miracles wherewith they confirmed their doctrine Lastly in respect of the message which they brought which was glad tidings of peace and good things Tim. What signifies peace Silas Atonement with God by Christ who of enemies are made friendes to God by iustifying them Rom. 5 1. Whereof followes a double peace first of the conscience in that sinne being now forgiuen it can no more vexe or torment the conscience which cannot now accuse and furiously raile against vs as it was wont to doe neither can our wicked affections so disquiete vs being renewed and led by the spirit Secondly a most louing peace with the brethren hauing all one heart in the Lord and one soule Tim. What are the good things heere spoken of Silas Not earthly and perishing but celestiall and eternall good things as remission of sinnes righteousnesse the holy Ghost regeneration and eternall life the least of them greater then a world Tim. What doctrine doth arise from the words thus opened Silas First that the substance of the Gospell is to declare the enmity of God with man in regard of sinne and that reconciliation is to be attained only in Christ through faith Secondly that the Gospell ought to be much loued respected of vs aboue all other things because it brings vs tydings sure and sweete of the chiefest good thinges as that our sinnes are forgiuen vs c. Thirdly that all outward blessings and deliuerances are tokens of God reconciled to true beleeuers Fourthly that all afflictions whatsoeuer haue not now the nature of punishments but are for chastisment vnto amendment and remembrances c. O how ioyfull tydings are these especially to contrite and troubled soules which are feared with their sinnes and Gods iudgements How should we esteeme of that Gospell which declareth such desireable and gladsome matters how dull and heauie be those soules which be not affected which leape not for ioy Tim. What vse of this point Silas To reproue such as neglect the Gospell or prefer ought before it or contemne it or do not duly consider the excellency of it Secondly to exhort all men to bee much more aboundantly thankefull for the Gospell which offers and opens a treasure of most worthy and rare good things liuing well and godlily that God may long graunt vs the possession of it least for vnbeliefe and vnthankfulnes we deserue to loose it as the seauen Churches of Asia did Reue. 2 3. Tim. What other doctrine gather you hence Silas That the true and diligent Minister of the Gospel ought greatly to bee had in reuerence The reason is because they are the messengers that bring vnto vs these excellent and needfull things and God hath here commanded vs to admire their very feete which are their basest members For if such as bring vs good newes though but of temporall things are welcome to vs and wee gladly respect them then how much more are the messengers of eternall saluation to be had in honour againe if we thinke them worthy to be esteemed that offer vnto vs but a world ly treasure how much more are they to bee accounted off which brings vs a spirituall and heauenly treasure Lastly if in euery profession the Ministers thereof vse to bee honoured as the idolatrous Pagans honour their sacrificing Priests the Papistes their massing priestes the Turkes their praying Priests therefore a shame were it to Christians if they should not honor their preachers which preach peace to thē being messēgers of reconcilement to the K. of heauē Tim. What vse of this poynt Sil. It exhorts all godly Christians to haue their Ministers in singular loue and to acknowledge them thankefully to prouide for them not grudgingly to exchaunge their temporall for spirituall good things their earthly for celestiall 1 Cor. 9. Galat. 6. 1 Thes. 5 12. 13. Secondly a sharp reprehension of such as vse their well deseruing Ministers vnkindly or vnreuerently falsly accusing them wilfully resisting them cowardly forsaking them these shew themselues vnwoorthy of the Gospell which so badly entreat the Ministers of it Tim. What other doctrine Silas That it is the duty of Gods Ministers to preach good things to the people which reproues the vnsufficient or vnwilling which will not or cannot there is an heauy and eternall waight of vengeance due to such Also it bewraies the Pope to be no true Minister of Christ because he doth nothing lesse then bring peace and the message of saluation nay hee is a maine enemy to the doctrine of the Gospell disturbes the peace of kingdomes and common-wealths by his ambition and tyranny and yet he dareth to appropriate this text to himselfe offering his feete couered with Buskins of gold to be kissed of Kings and Princes because it is written How beautifull are the feete that bringeth glad tidings applying that vnto his proud pompous shooes which the Holy-Ghost vnderstood of sounde and painefull preaching which the Pope flyes from as the Owle abhorres the light DIAL XII Verse 16 17. But they haue not all obeyed the Gospell for Esay saith Lord who hath beleeued our report Then faith is by hearing and hearing by the word of God Tim. VVHat doth this Text containe Silas A cause why we should not maruaile that the Iewes did not beleeue the Gospell though the Apostles were sent of God to preach such a worthy and welcome message for Esay had foretold that it should come to passe Secondly a conclusion of the former gradation in verse 14. shewing whence faith in Christ doth proceede as touching the neerest and externall cause namely by the Organ of hearing verse 17. Tim. What is meant by the Gospell Silas Generally any gladsome newes but especially the glad tydings of remission of sinnes by Christ as Luke 2 10 11. I
bring you tydings of great ioy c. Tim. What signifies to obey the Gospell Silas To beleeue the doctrine of saluation by Christ and thus the word is vsed in Acts 6 7. and Romanes 1 5. whereupon it is tearmed the Lawe of Faith Rom. 3. 27. because it requireth obedience Tim. For what Reasons is Faith called Obedience and to Obey put for Beleeue Silas Because to beleeue is the chiefest obedience it is commanded vs to beleeue in Christ 1 Iohn 3 23. and our reason and iudgement is naturally repugnant to the Doctrine of the word for they are darknesse Ephes. 5 8. Therefore to assent to the word and willingly to beleeue the truth without reasoning and gainsaying it is a verie great obedience Secondly this obedience of Faith bringeth forth obedience in practise for faith purifieth the heart Acts 15 9. and workes by loue Gal. 5 6. No Christian shall obey God by louing him and our neighbour by slaying sinne and dooing righteousnesse vnlesse he first beleeue that the word is from God and submit to it by Faith Tim. What will follow heereof Sil. First that all vnbeleeuers are obstinate and rebellious sinners against God though they think otherwise and be held for honest men Secondly that such as lacke Faith cannot perfourme any obedience vnto God it is sinne if it be not of faith Tim. What Doctrine ariseth from hence That all which heard the Apostles did not beleeue them Tim. That the Faith of the Gospell is not common to all which heard the Gospell as it is written All men haue not Faith 2 Thess. 3 2. Also experience proueth the truth heereof for the Prophets complaine that few beleeue their preaching Esay 53 1. Also Christ when hee preached the doctrine of the Gospell most clearly and mightily confirmed it by myracles yet but one heere and there did receiue it scarse one man of a thousand such also was the successe of the Apostles preaching as this place proueth and such it is continually Tim. But Paule had sayde that hearing bringeth foorth Faith Silas It is true that hearing of the word is necessarie to faith but not on the contrary doth faith necessarilie follow of hearing If any man do beleeue it is thorough hearing as an outward meanes but not euery one that heareth proueth a beleeuer Iustification presupposeth vocation but vocation is not alwaies accompanied with Iustification Tim. What is the reason why all which heare do not proue beleeuers Sil. Because all are not elect and it is a certain thing that onely such as are ordained to life do beleeue Actes 13 48. Thence it is called the Faith of the elect Titus 1 1. and they are said to be called which are predestinate Rom. 8 31. Secondly because outward hearing is not enough to engender faith there must be also an opening of the eyes and heart by the Spirit Acts 26 18. and 16 14. But this Spirit the world cannot receiue Iohn 14 17. Such onely receiue it to whom it is giuen Math. 13 11. And Esay 53 1. hauing saide few beleeued their report addeth this as a reason because The arme of the Lord was not reuealed that is Gods powerfull spirit did not touch their hearts effectually Thirdly in some their pride and ouer-weening by conceyuing too highly of their owne wit and vnderstanding leaning vnto their owne naturall wisedome is a very great hinderance to faith Math. 11 25. 1 Cor. 1 26. Fourthly many stumble at the pouertie of Christ and his followers Mat. 11 6. To which may be added the wicked examples of preachers and professors of the Faith as a great obstacle Tim. What vse is to be made heereof Silas That we now do not the lesse esteeme the Gospell though we see it generally vnfruitfull because this hath beene the portion of other times and ages herewith Christians must arme themselues that they bee not offended to see the multitude of vnbeleeuers and there is no place so ful of vnrighteous men as where the word is most preached which is a great occasion of stumbling to cause men to thinke ill of the Doctrine as if it were the proper cause of wickednesse or at the leastwise vnable to conuert sinnes whereas the faulte is not in the word nor alwayes in the teachers but in the indisposition naughtines of the hearers the seede being good but the ground barren and euill Secondly it confutes such as thinke the Faith of the Gospell to proceede in part at the least from the naturall strength of mans free will whereas this beeing equall and of the like force in all men then should all men haue Faith and equally obey the Gospell If free will were the cause of beleeuing that is if men did therefore beleeue and receiue Grace offered because they are willing to receiue it might refuse if they would if Faith might come after this fashion who is it but he would be content to be a beleeuer But the Scripture teacheth vs that Faith is the gift of God Tim. From whence doth the Apostle fetch this testimonie of Esay to prooue the fewnesse of beleeuers what is the drift of that Oracle Silas He doth fetch it from Esay 53 1. the drift both of the Prophet there and the Apostle heere is all one euen to complaine of the Iewes infidelity namely that the ioyfull message of the Gospell had so harde successe and vnhappy end among them as that the greatest number should still abide in their vnbeleefe wherewith seeing men were not mooued therefore Paul turneth his complaint to God and mourneth for it before him Tim. What are wee to vnderstand by this Question Who hath Sil. This question signifies sometimes None at al as Rom. 10 6. and it is sometimes put for Few as Psal. 15 1. and heere likewise Tim. What signifies Report Silas The word in the Hebrew signifies hearing or the Doctrine which was heard not which the Apostles themselues heard of God but which the Iewes heard from the Apostles therefore it is saide Our report in which word the thing which is the obiect of hearing is put for hearing it selfe Tim. What Doctrines from hence Silas That the Prophets by the Spirit of prophesy did foresee what effects would follow the Gospell preached to the Iewes God foreseeth all thinges of himselfe primarily men do it secondarily by the helpe of his Spirit Secondly we learne that it is a cause of great greefe to the Ministers of God to see none or little fruite to come of their teaching Heb. 13 17. wherein they must shewe patience considering it was the portion of Christ his Prophets and Apostles Thirdly wee learne that when the Gospell was first deliuered to the Iewes the smallest number did receiue it euen an handfull in respect of the rest which resisted it like to the gleannings in haruest or Grapes after the vintage The cause heereof was not the prophesie of Esay because he foretold it but the cōtrary rather beeing true
haue I stretched forth my hand vnto a disobedient and gaine-saying people Tim. VVHence are these two testimonies fetched Silas Out of the Prophet Esay Chapter 65. verse 1 2. wherein the first verse which is heere by Paul set latter is the former in Esay and the former heere is latter there the last wordes of the first verse of Esay being quite left out and some words in the second changed but the meaning kept entire Tim. What is the summe of these two texts Sil. The one is a consolatory Prophesie foretelling the vocation of the prophane Gentiles how they should be accepted of God vnto mercy the other is a menacing prophesy threatning reiection casting off to the rebellious and stubborn Iewes or the refusing of the Iewes for their obstinacy Tim. What meaneth Paul when hee sayeth that Esay is bold Silas The meaning is that though hee well knew that the Iewes would hate and persecute him for his foretelling so plainely the abiection of themselues and the adopting of the Gentiles to be Gods people in their stead yet hee did not couertly and fearefully but openly and confidently speak of it without feare of their cruelty or respect of danger This grace is commended in Paul Acts 28 31. in Peter and Iohn Acts 4 13. for where there is no perill proposed there is no cause of boldnes but boldnes and liberty of speach argueth that it could not bee sayed without hazard Tim. What instructions may we learne from hence Silas First the condition of the Ministers of Christ that they shall fall into dangers if they bee faithfull and ready to speake the truth freely as the Galathians became enemies to Paul Achab to Elias Herod to Iohn Baptist the Pharisies to Christ and all because they spake the trueth this lewd vnthankfull world can affoord no better wages to the seruants of God Secondly that Ministers of the word may not for feare of dāgerconceal the truth because that God who commandeth them to declare his will without feare can will recompence them with good things if they doe their duty and with euill thinges if they fainte because of men see Ieremy 1 17 18. Tim. What learne ye hereby that God was found of them that sought him not Silas The woefull estate of the Gentiles euen of vs all by nature as we are corrupt in Adam The reason hereof is because we are naturally ignorant of God and careles of him of his fauor and worship we neyther of ourselues seek him or so much as aske after him Such are all men by nature without the Spirite of Christ as is to bee seene in the example of Paul Acts 9. and Zacheus Luke 19. and the Thiefe on the crosse and by testimonies of Scripture Psal. 14 1 2 3. Rom. 5 7 8. Gal. 4. 8. Ephe. 4 18. Titus 3 3. Wee doe more thinke of God before our conuersion then the lost groat on her which lost it or the lost sheepe minds his sheepheard from whome he strayed Tim. What vse of this poynt Sil. It serueth to humble vs in our owne eyes when we shall meditate vppon our old estate and to cause vs to extoll the loue and mercies of Christ freely of his own goodnesse calling vs to him and seeking vs vp when we not so much as once minded him no more then a dead man mindeth the things of this world Tim. It is elsewhere written that such as seeke God shall finde as Esay 55 6. I am found of them that seek me and Mat. 7 7. Seeke and ye shall finde how then is it sayd here that he is found of them who sought him not Sil. This is vnderstoode of the time going before their first conuersion and calling of the elect which seeke not God till hee first seeke and finde them but the other places and texts speake of such as beeing once conuerted and moued by the Spirite of Christ doe henceforth seeke him and by seeking find him When God inwardly stirreth the elect then they seeke him Iohn 6 44. and by seeking find but before they be first found of God they no more seeke him then a dead man seekes life or a sleeping man foode Tim. What doth the 21. verse contayne Silas It doeth describe Gods exceeding great mercie towards the Iewes their wicked ingratitude in despising it being louingly and constantly offered but more particularly it doeth set forth two excellent vertues in God and two notorious vices in the Isralites Tim. What be the two vertues in God Sil. First Gods kindnes signified in stretching forth the hand which is a speeech borrowed from mothers who allure their wanton children to them by casting abroad their handes therein shewing howe ready they are to embrace them when they come in like manner God by benefites threatnings exhortations promises yea by al meanes faire or foule inuiteth and calleth to faith and repentance the obstinate Iewes that he might reclaime them The second vertue in God is his patience perseuerance noted hereby that hee stretched out his handes all the day with great continuance euen all the time of the lawe of Moses euer since they first came out of Egypt God tooke speciall care of that people and neuer ceased one way or other to prouoke them to come to him as appeareth in 2 Chron 36 15. 16. Tim. What is the profit to be made hereof Sil. First it teacheth that wicked sinners perish through their owne demerite and the cause of their destruction can at no hand be imputed to God O Israel thy destruction is of thy selfe Hos. 13 9. Secondly it admonisheth all Christians but Ministers especially how to proceede in their rebukes and exhortations namely with al manner of kindnes loue and continuance leauing nothing vndone which may turn to the amendment of others doing it constantly without wearinesse euen so long as there is any hope 2 Tim. 2 25 26. also 2 Tim. 4 2. and while Ministers doe thus men are to consider that now God doeth spread abroad his hands to receiue them the contempt of which kindnesse will draw on remediles and most grieuous plagues vpon whole Churches as the seauen Churches of Asia Reue. 2 and 3. Chapters and on whole countries as Iuda and Israel and innumerable other kingdomes which for contempt of this kindnesse tendred in the ministery of the worde lye vnder Paganisme or Papisme by whose example let vs bee admonished to beware and learn to come when God calles to answere when he speakes to repent when hee inuiteth vs thereunto Thirdly we are here admonished that if we lose our paines patience yet not to be discontent seeing God himselfe had no better speed and it is well if the seruant be as his Lord. Tim. But what be the two vices in the Iewes Sil. First rebellion or disobedience in the heart in refusing to beleeue the promises and to do the commandemēts of God Secondly their contumacy in gaynsaying the
Prophets rayling at them and speaking against their doctrine with their tongues whereof we haue an example in Acts 13 45. and 19 9. Tim. What followes heereupon Silas That the Iewes for trampling Gods mercies vnder foote and spurning at his word did deserue to bee reiected and without wrong were refused of God and secondly that they had no cause at all to be angry that the Gentiles were adopted taken in to be Gods people in their roome seeing they wel deserued to be quite cut off Tim. What Instructions ariseth from hence Silas First that vnbeleefe of heart when the word of God cannot perswade vs is like the sinne of Rebellion For such do in their hearts rise vp and resist God as Rebels their Prince Secondly that infidelity doth bring forth and breede contradiction therefore men are bold with their mouths to speake against the doctrine of the Scriptures because they do not vnderstand nor beleeue it as faith engendreth reuerence of the word and causeth vs to glorifie it so incredulity procureth prophane men to speake ill of the word of God and to raile at the true Ministers thereof which howe greeuous and heyuous a sinne it is may appeare by the punnishment God tooke on the Iewes whom he cast off for it Thirdly we learne that both Ministers and other godly Christians are to take it patiently when men resist the trueth which they vtter seeing the vngodly Iewes did gainesay euen God himselfe speaking to thē by his Prophets And are men better or greater then God Shall God be gainsaid and dost thou so take on and vexe because thy worde or counsell is crossed and controlled Learne humility and be content to be contradicted CHAP. XI DIAL I. Verse 1 2. I demaund then hath God cast away his people God forbid For I am an Israelite of the seede of Abraham of the Tribe of Beniamin God hath not cast away his people whom he knew before Timotheus WHat is the drift of this whole Chapter Silas To proue that the Iewes howsoeuer a rebellious people yet are not reiected from being Gods people either vniiersally nor for euer but that stil some of them were conuerted to Christ and many more should be towards the end of the world by which discourse he purposeth to comfort the Iewes against despaire and to confirme the stablenesse of Gods promises which failed not towards any Iew which was elected of God And secondly to exhort the Gentiles which were admitted into the voide roome of the refused Iewes to bee modest and lowly minded to take heede of the contempt of the Iewes who were faln and of security considering Gods mercies towards them in their free adoption and Gods seuerity vnto the obstinate Iewes whom yet he had not so abandoned but that he could and would gather them againe into the folde of his Church So as the drifte of this Chapter is two fold one to keepe the Iewes from despaire the other to preserue the Gentiles from presumption and pride Tim. What are the parts of this Chapter Silas They be foure First Doctrinall wherein hee doth three things First hee teacheth to the comsort of the Iewes that a remainder of them were Gods elect to verse 7. and thence vnro the 11. verse Paul confirmeth by a double testimony one out of Esay and another out of Dauid that the most part of the Iewes were reiected Lastly he openeth the finall cause or end of Gods counsell in casting off the vnbeleeuing Iewes to wit that thereby an occasion of calling the Gentiles might bee giuen vnto ver 17. The second part is exhortatorie vnto the Gentiles to verse 25. The third part is Propheticall fore-telling the vocation of the Iewes vnto verse 33. And fourthly a conclusion consisting of an exclamation and of a prayer vnto the end of the chapter Tim. What be the parts of this Text Silas Two First an Obiection Secondly an answer thereunto Tim. What is the Obiection Silas This O Paul if the Iews be cast off as thou seemest to affirme out of Esay that for their vnthankfulnes contempt of God they are of him worthlly shut out then are Gods people cast off For the Iewes were Gods people and if they bee cast off then what becomes of Gods promises made to that people and what hope doth there remaine of their saluation Thus might weak ones reason against that which hee wrote in the end of the Chapter but cauillers will bee ready to alledge the Adoption of Abraham and his seed whom God tooke of especiall fauour to be his owne people so as hee should be vnconstant if he brake his owne couenant All this is contained in the first words I say then hath God cast away his people that is I see what you will say vpon my former speeches that Gods people are drawne away from grace and saluation Tim. How is this Obiection answered Silas Two wayes First by deniall God forbid that is I am farre from thinking any such thing that al the Iewes are generally cast out from grace Secondly he proueth this his deniall by sufficient and strong arguments As first from his owne example Secondly from the efficient cause Thirdly from the example of Elias his time applied to the present time wherein Paul wrote Tim. How doth he reason from his owne example Silas Thus I Paul am a Iew not a Proselite conuerted to the Faith but a Iew by Nation not of a base but of a Noble Tribe euen of Beniamin who was borne not of the hand-maides of Iacob but of Rachell his wife but though I be a Iew I am not cast out of Gods fauour and couenant therefore all the Iewes are not reiected from Christ for then shold I be reiected too seeing I am an Israelite Tim. What Doctrine is to bee gathered from this firste reason Sil. That an elect person which is conuerted may be sure of his owne election vnto life Paul was an elect man no cast-out but a chosen vessel and Paul did know himselfe to be so as this place sheweth with Rom. 8 35. Therfore the elect may be sure that they are of the elect and consequently that they shall be saued for all the elect are to be saued and all which are to bee saued bee elect these be Term ni conuertibiles Tim. But Paul knew this by some singular and speciall reuelation Silas He knew it rather by the certainty and assurance of Faith which wheresoeuer it is it is knowne to bee there as Augustine saith they who know themselues to be 〈◊〉 doe withall assure their heartes of their owne election and saluation because the promise of saluation is made to them which are endowed with Faith and all such are ordained to life Iohn 13 16 18 36. Acts 13 48. Tim. What Vse of this Doctrine Silas First to confute the Papists who teach that men ought still to doubt and to haue onely a probable assurance of their owne
reason is because in the Church of GOD there are euer some to whome they are effectually perfourmed howesoeuer the most neglect and refuse them yet there is a remnant which receiue them still and are saued by them Tim. What profit is to be made of this poynt Silas That the great number of vnbeleeuers and wicked men should neuer weaken our account and credit of the promises of the Gospell which being vniuersally reiected yet still take place in the elect to whome they are peculiarly made Tim. Tell vs what is meant by the election of grace Silas The guift of predestination or the grace whereby men are elected or predestinated or by an Hebraisme a gracious and free election The meaning is that such as are kept free from the pollution of Idolatry and other sins they may not thanke themselues as if they were worthy of it for their workes sake but are beholding to the good pleasure of God who hath separated them from others according to his gracious purpose Note that election is not here put and taken actiuely whereby wee chuse grace but passiuely whereby men were chosen of God for hee speaketh of such as were foreknown of God verse second of Gods election of men and not of mens election of God Tim. What is the doctrine from hence Silas That election vnto eternall life proceedeth from the free fauour and grace of God This is the same with that which is written Rom. 9 11 15 Eph. 1 4 5. Ro 15 19. Tim. What profit is to be made of this poynt Silas First it confuteth the Pelagians who affirme that men chuse Gods mercies not that his free mercies chuseth them whereas this text plainly speaketh not of mans electing God but of Gods electing men out of his grace not out of their owne merites Also it ouerthrowes the conceite of Origen and Chrysostome which vpon this place imagine some men which beleeue in Christ to be saued by grace and others which besides faith haue good workes to be saued by the election of grace deuiding things which are conioyned to wit election and grace faith and works as if there could be a iustifying faith without works Secondly it abateth the pride of all flesh to teach that election commeth not from themselues but is wholly of grace Lastly it 〈◊〉 vs vp to great loue and thankefulnesse towards God to praise him for his free loue Tim. What other doctrines will flow from these words Silas That if election be of grace then our iustification sanctification and glorification all be from grace too as it is written 2. Tim. 1 9. Rom. 3 24 28. The reason hereof is 〈◊〉 est causa causae est causa causati quicquid est causa antecedentis est causa consequentis Tim. But be grace and works at such vartance as that these blessings and things cannot proceed from both Silas Yes verily they are as contrary as can be when the cause of election and saluation is to be searched out there is no coniunction of grace and workes no more then of light and darkenesse as the text speaketh If it be of faith then not of works The reason hereof is because merite of works being once put and granted grace is destroyed as it is heere written then were grace no grace Tim. What is the cause of this consequence that therefore grace is destroyed if works be admitted as a partner in the cause of election and saluation Sil. The reason is because grace giueth eternall life and whatsoeuer belongs to it as a thing not due but merite of workes craues them all as a debt therefore if election calling iustification c. should not bee wholly from grace but in part also from workes then grace should not remaine free and therefore shoulde not bee grace see Rom. 4 4 〈◊〉 Gal. 3 18. Tim. What profite of this point Silas It refuteth such as in the mystery of election iustification c. doe mingle grace and merite of workes together ascribing some-what to grace some-what to workes foreseene in matter of election past or present in matter of iustification whereas these thinges by God himselfe are pronounced asystata which haue no agreement at all together Secondly we are taught that it is impossible that the Church of God should faile upon earth because it doth springe out of the election and grace of God which cannot at any time vtterly faile Thirdly it conuicteth them of error which heere vnderstand by grace infused grace the habite of iustice powred into mans heart by the Spirite whereas the Apostle speaketh heere of grace as it is in God subiectiue as in a subiect and doth oppose it as a thing contrary to the works of righteousnesse which be in men as to a contrary and tels vs what he meanes by grace to wit the election of God Lastly this must prouoke all beleeuers to ioyfull thankefulnesse seeing God when he could not saue them by works which they had not did by his franke grace chuse and saue them which deserues at our hands al possible praise both in word and deed in life and death Such as bee often mindefull of such a free mercy to glorifie God for it it is a good signe that they be vnder this grace and are euen the chosen children of God DIAL V. Verses 6 7. And if it be of grace it is no more of workes or else were grace no more grace but if it be of works it is no more grace or else were works no more works What then Israel hath not obtained that he sought but the election hath obtained it and the rest haue beene hardened Tim. VVHat doth this text containe Silas These two thinges hauing set downe grace to be the efficient cause of election and of effectuall calling now he excludeth workes or denieth them to be any cause thereof Secondly he concludeth the first part of this Chapter touching the casting away of the Iewes in the seauenth verse That all which were freely elect amongst them were certainely saued none perished but the reprobates and that through their owne default because they were hardened in their sinnes and namely in their disobediēce of the Gospel of Christ which they obstinately and rebelliously refused beeing graciouslie and first tendred to them Tim. What signifies Grace Silas Grace signifies Gods free fauour or his euerlasting gracious loue and mercy and workes doe signifie merite of workes or meritorious workes for these bee contrary to grace and not woorkes simply considered as duties Tim. By what argument doeth Paul shut out workes from being any cause of election or vocation or how proueth hee that these come not from merit of workes Silas The argument is taken from the opposition or repugnancy of flat contraries such as in no wise can stand and consist together being immediate contraries The argument may thus bee framed If election and calling bee of meritorious works then it is not of grace but they both come of grace therefore not of
workes Tim. But why might not the Iewes bee elected and reserued to God both by grace and merite of workes Silas That is not possible for if election were both of grace and workes then workes were no workes because what doth proceede of grace that commeth freely not of debt but what commeth by merite of workes that commeth by debt but debt and no debt that which is free and by deseruing bee most contrary thinges Therefore to say that men are elected and called partly of grace partly of the merit of foreseene workes that were to put togither things that cannot agree to make debt no debt merit no merit workes no workes Grace no grace and so to affirm and deny one and the same thing which is a most absurde matter and vtterly not possible to make contradictories to be both true For as a sonne that is willed to go on an errand to Rochester on foot his father promising him a crowne or an angell at his comming backe if his Father aske him how he will haue his money suppose that hee aunswere that he will haue it partly by fauour and partly by desert the reply to him is ready Thou canst not so haue it for if it be of fauour then it commeth freely therefore not by desert of the worke and if it be by desert of the worke then not by fauour for it is due that commeth by merit desert and there is no being beholding to fauour for that Tim. What is the Doctrine to be learned from hence Silas That mens workes haue no place nor stroke at all in the election and calling of sinners neither in their iustification nor saluation The reason is because works presuppose merit and merit presupposeth debt debt is flat against grace but men are called elected of grace also iustified and glorified as appeareth verse 5. Rom. 3 24. therefore election calling and the rest depend not vppon workes which destroy grace and grace destroyeth them when the cause of eternall life is disputed and debated Tim. But good workes come of grace how then are they such enemies Silas This is true grace is the mother and roote of euery good worke wee haue no power at all to thinke or will well naturally 2. Cor. 3 5. Iohn 15 5. but grace and workes cannot be ioynt causes of election and saluation In this case they fight together as put and admit the one and the other is taken away and shut out affirme the one and deny the other This Antithesis or opposition is to bee marked against all iusticiaries whose mouth is stopped and sealed vp with this one short sentence Tim. What vse is to be made of this doctrine Silas First it confuteth such as will haue grace and workes to ioyne together in the iustification and saluation of sinners which they say is partly of Gods grace partly of mens merites Wee say with the Apostle they bee altogether of grace and therefore not at all by merits Tim. But howe can such auoyde this conclusion of Paul If it be of workes then not of grace Silas The enemies of Gods grace haue sundry shifts to auoide the force of this consequence for some-times they say that the Apostle speaks only of ceremoniall works of the law as of Circumcision Sacrifices c. But this cannot be so because Pauls words be generall shutting out all workes whatsoeuer whether naturall morall or legall ceremonies Of them all he saith that if election to life eternall come of them then it commeth not of grace Also Abraham and Dauid had morall workes as well as ceremoniall yet in Chap. 4. verse 4 5 6. Paul denieth that Abraham or Dauid were iustified and saued by any workes which they had done but by faith Secondly they say that the Apostle speakes of the works of nature which say the Rhemists doe exclude grace fauour and mercy challenging of debt not of guift but not of Christian mens workes which come from the Spirite and grace of God these workes comming from grace may euidently consist with the same and be ioyned with Gods grace as causes of saluation This shift cannot bee currant not onely for that his words be generall but because Paul speakes of the election by grace by which all are saued Therefore the merite of all workes are excluded by whomsoeuer they bee done whether by circumcised Iewe or baptized beleeuing Christian or vnbeleeuing Gentile Secondly in Ephe. 1 4. good workes are saide not to be the cause of election but the end and fruite and effect thereof Lastly Ephe. 2 8 9. Paul saith expresly we are saued not of works but by grace through faith where note that grace and faith may well stand together but they doe shut out all sort of workes from being any moouing or meritorious cause of our iustification and saluation Thirdly they say that good workes are shut out from election to the first grace but not from election to the second grace that is they say that the elect are chosen of grace onely and are also freely called and illuminated of the Holye-Ghost without all workes but the seconde grace that is iustification also sanctification and glorification these do admit merite of works to ioyne with grace Vnto this shifte of theirs I answere that that Scripture which saith that election is of grace and we are called according to grace 2. Tim. 1 9. doth also say that wee are iustified by grace not by workes Rom. 3 24. that eternall life is the gift of God Rom. 6 23. also iustification and glorification bee fetched from Gods eternall loue and foreknowledge as the first and onely efficient cause as well as election and calling Rom. 8 30. Moreouer election is not onely to the first grace but to all the meanes and to heauenly glory which is the end Rom. 9 11 23. Lastly the Pharisie who ascribed righteousnes and saluation partly to grace and partly to his good workes went away vniustified Whatsoeuer therefore the Papists can alleadge to shake and weaken the credite of this texte yet it is so strong to ouerthrow the doctrine of popish merites and iustification by workes as one of themselues Andreas Proles was wont to say in his publike readings My brethren sithence holy Scripture attributeth whatsoeuer we are or haue al vnto grace whence commeth that horrible darkenesse and superstition to ascribe so much to merite of workes Truely the estate of Christianity needes very great and speedy reformation Tim. What other vse of the former doctrine Sil. Here is an admonition to all Christians that albeit they are bound to doe good workes of all sorts and to abound in them yet it is their duty to renounce the merite of them and all trust in them and to sticke whollye and onely in the grace of God through Iesus Christ for all things belonging to their saluation least if wee put neuer so little trust in any thing done by vs we be found the
the occasion of all sinnes In the third place heere is an exhortation to stirre vp such to giue God thankes as haue receiued a soft and sanctified heart a sure testimony of their election by grace when their hearts are so tender as euery worde of God can pierce and prick it and take place for framing them to the sound obedience of his will 2 Thes. 2 13. Acts2 37. DIAL VII Verse 8. As it is written God hath giuen them the Spirite of slumber eyes that they should not see eares that they should not heare to this day Tim. VVHat doth the Apostle performe here or how doeth he goe forwards Silas Hee nowe setteth vppon the second part of this Chapter to shewe that the most part of the Iewes which then liued were repelled and cast out of God This part is so knit to the former as it contayneth the proofe of that which was said in the latter end of the 7. ver touching the hardning of reprobate Iewes The proofe is a diuine testimony God so appointed it and the Scriptures long before prophesied of their hardnesse Therefore I haue truely said that the rest were hardned Hee doeth not so much proue the thing to witte their hardnesse as to shewe whence it came from God so punishing the contempt of his worde as a most righteous Iudge God hath giuen Tim. What be the parts of this Text Silas Two first a preface of Paul According as it is written Secondly the text or place of Scripture which is alledged out of Esay 6. 9. and partly out of Esay 29 10. The sence and meaning is retayned though the words be not precisely the same in Paul as in Esay where it is God hath couered them with a spirite of slumber and shut their eyes Chap. 29 10. and Esay 6. 9. Goe and make their eares heauy and shut their eyes least they see c. Tim. What are we to learne out of this preface Silas One thing generally and two thinges particularly Tim. What is the generall doctrine Silas That Gods written word is the onely perfect rule and direction for all thinges necessary to bee knowne to mans saluation as appeareth Deut. 12 32. 2. Timo. 3 16. Iohn 20 31. Whatsoeuer is necessary sayeth a Father is plainely set downe in Scripture The reason of this doctrine is because the word is in nature like vnto God himselfe pure as he is pure and perfect as he is perfect God being infinite in wisedome his word cannot afford other then absolute direction Tim. What vse is to be made of this doctrine Silas It ouerthrowes vnwritten verities traditions of the Church as idle and vnneedfull Secondly it warneth all Christians to giue ouer themselues to bee gouerned by this word in will conscience affections words manners and conuersation Tim. What bee the two particular instructions from this place Silas A twofold vse of holy Scripture First that it alone is sufficient to confirm all doctrines of godlines Paul and other pen-men of the worde vse no other proofe of doctrine therefore this probation alone is enough humaine testimonies are too weake to prooue though they bee sound and agreeable to the worde because the conscience in matters of saluation is not satisfied till it heare and haue the voyce and worde of God himselfe whose word is autopiston woorthy of credite for it selfe and all other men to bee beleeued for the wordes sake the witnesses of woorthy men serues to bewray their consent with vs and ours with them in the same trueth Therefore we alledge them when neede is and cause requires sparingly placing them as seruants after their Lorde to test not to iudge this warnes vs to receiue no doctrine which will not admitte probation from Scripture Quod legimus id credimus sayeth Hierome wee beleeue so much as wee reade we are forbid by Paul to be wise aboue that which is written The second vse of holy Scripture is to serue vs not onely to proue but to declare and interprete doctrines Euen as the light of the Sunne sheweth it selfe and other things so doth holy Scripture though the Spirite be the principall interpreter of Scripture yet the Scriptures be the soueraigne and most certaine meane of interpretation one place which is obscure and harde beeing made more easie by some place which is plaine As for the learned fathers whatsoeuer the councell of Trent haue attributed to their vniforme consent as if that were the surest rule of interpretation yet they are but subordinate and secondary meanes of exposition and not that neyther further then they speake and write the truth and prooue their interpretations by the worde Againe how often are the Fathers found to iarre amongst themselues Further how shall we know what is Gods minde but from God himselfe declaring it in his word for according to it an exposition is lawfull without danger or biasphemy as heere hardnesse is interpreted by spirite of slumber and this is declared by eyes which see not and eares that heare not and heart which vnderstandeth not Our sences and enarrations saith Irenaeus without witnesse of Scripture haue no credite Tim. What things are we now to note out of the second part of our Text namely the place or testimony of Esay Silas Three things First the description of hardnes Secondly that hardnesse is a great and heauy iudgement as any in the world Thirdly that God is the author or chiefe cause of this punishment of hardnesse Tim. What is the description of hardnesse or hardning Silas It is not a thicknesse of skinne in a mans hands or feete but a spirituall slumber possessing and ruling and holding fast lockt vp the eyes the eares and hearts of wicked men least they heare and see and perceiue and be saued Tim. What is signified by slumber Silas It signifies properly a dead and deepe sleepe called Lethargy which so bindeth the sences of men as they cannot bee awaked with pricking and much pinching such a sleepe as Adam was cast into Gen. 2. But by a Metaphor it doth imply spirituall sencelesnesse or drowsinesse and blockishnesse in diuine matters which pertaine to Gods worship and mans saluation it is called in Esay 51 23. a Cup of fury and madnesse by a speech borrowed from such as being made drunke behaue thēselues like mad and frantike men Such a thing is this slumber it takes from men all sence of godlinesse and makes them euen as furious beasts and drunken men which feele and feare nothing in the midst of extreame dangers Whereas some translate that compunction or pricking which is heere englished slumber indeed the greeke word signifies so as Acts 2. 37. Then it doth set foorth the same thing by a metalepsis of the effect for the cause for they which are ouertaken with hardnesse and the dead sleepe of sinne they are both pricked with griefe and euen vexed at the hart with anger at the word rebuking and threatning them Acts 7
vnder his snaresat his pleasure whatsoeuer they thinke to the contrary 2 Tim. 2 26. Secondly it warnes all Christians greatlie to feare God which hath such fearefull executions of his anger Who wil not be afraid to disobey the word of that God which for the cup of mercy truth and sounde Doctrine being dispised can giue men to drinke a cup of fury of error and madnesse Not that hee powers into men any naughtinesse but stirs vp that which before lay hidden which causeth sinners to drinke in more sin greedilie and to delight in doing euill with continuall thirst in such poysonfull and deadly cups Silas Proceede now to the second part of the description of an hard heart and tell vs what it is to haue eyes where-with one cannot see and eares wherewith one cannot heare Silas To haue eyes and eares vnfit to see and heare or such eyes and eares wherewith they were not able to see and heare as in Math 13 15. eares dull of hearing and their eies heauy and shut as in Esay 6 10. and 29 10. Men vse to say As good neuer a whit as neuer the better so as good not to see or to heare as by hearing and seeing to be neuer the better But this is not altogether to be meant of bodily eares and eyes but by a metaphor which translateth to the soule that which is proper to the body and then eyes and eares doe signifie here such a minde so blinded with ignorance as it cannot knowe the true doctrine of saluation and such an hearte as cannot obey the Gospell The summe then heereof is thus much that the reprobate Iewes though they had eares and did heare Gods word and eyes to see Gods workes with the sence of the body for they heard Christ and his Apostles and saw their myracles yet not all with the assent of the Soule which was so farre from taking any profit to amendment and saluation by that which they saw and heard as they became rather blind in their vnderstandings and in their wils more peruerse and obstinate Tim. What are the parts of these latter words being thus opened Silas Two parts or things to bee obserued First an vndeserued mercy Secondly a iust and sharp punishment Tim. Wherein did mercy 〈◊〉 goodnesse shine forth towards the reiected Iewes Sil. Foure wayes First in this that their power of hearing and seeing was not taken from them This mercy though it be contemptible because it is common yet it is a great mercy as would bee well perceiued and felt were any of vs depriued of those corporall faculties Secondly there was affoorded them the best obiects of sight and hearing to wit the word of God which the Prophets first and after Christ declared to them thereby calling them to repentance and faith Also many and most excellent myracles of healing the sicke quickning the dead restoring sight to the blind c. Besides innumerable works of creation and gouernment I say workes both of mercy and iustice ordinary and extraordinary which were continually before their eyes to moue and stir them to God-wards Thirdly that the things which they did heare and see were not onely wonderful and singular but also that oftentimes and not seldome they did see and heare them which is signified by the doubling of the verbe Math. 13 14. In hearing they shall heare For whensoeuer a verbe is put before and thereunto is added an infinitiue moode beeing turned by a gerund thereby is signified an often and vehement action Lastly that besides these externall means offering grace to them they had inwardly engrafted into them some iudgement of conscience and there was giuen them some light of vnerstanding which none can deny but that they are the good gifts of God Tim. But alas they had no profite by all these but hurt rather Silas It is true that they had no profite by them but it was through their own default but as the sunne is no lesse glorious and bright because weak eies are offended therwith nor a plaister or oyntment lesse precious because it preuailes not to health So Gods good guifts his good word and workes are not the woorse to be esteemed because they did not benefit such as had them For as the vncurablenes of the wound or disease may make the Phisition or medicine frustrate without verbue which yet loose not their value so obstinate maliciousnes of the heart in wicked men maketh voyde Gods mercies which yet in themselues be such as deserue to be loued and praised Tim. What is the doctrine from hence Silas That there be no castawaies so wretched which doe not in some sort tast of Gods mercies as may appeare by Psalme 145 9 also by Rom. 2 4 5. and by Heb. 6 4 5 6. Euen such as blaspheme the Spirite by malicious hating and reproaching the known truth of the Gospell yet haue plentifully and diuersly felt Gods goodnes yea the diuels are not without some sence of it in that they are spared from their full torments til the time of fianll iudgement Art thou say they to Iesus come to 〈◊〉 vs before the time Mat. 8 29. see Ephes. 2 2. Also the bodyes of the wicked lye in the graue vntill the day of iudgement without any paine which is Gods great mercy The reason of this doctrine is to take from the wicked which shall perish all excuse this reason is laide downe in Rom. 1 20. The heathens had some knowledge of God by his creatures to leaue them without defence and apology least they should say We knew nothing of God had wee not beene ignorant we would 〈◊〉 liued better And secondly it serues to commend the very great kindnesse of God to vs for our imitation as in Luke 6 35 36. Mathew 5 45. Tim. What is the vse of this doctrine Silas It doth reproue such as doe euilly entreate Gods children vsing them without mercy How farre vnlike be these to God who hath mercy euen towards such as be not his owne but are vngodly sinners yea enemies and strangers from him Tim. What was the sharpe punishment obserued in these last words Silas To take no fruite at all but harme rather by that which these men heard and saw euen a farre greater blindenes and obstinacy both of minde and heart which are more besotted dulled and indurate or hardened by the doctrine and actions of God And it is so much the greater because wicked men feele it not it being such a greeuous curse and iudgement as there is none to bee matched with it for horror no not sicknesse plague nor deafenesse nor lamenesse nor imprisonment nor banishment nor dearth nor languishing death nor cruell bodily torment nor any other iudgement whatsoeuer can bee compared with a deafe and blinde soule that is to say with an hardened heart when it is the punishment of former disobedience and sinnes My reasons heereof be first because this punishment is spirituall and hath in
made and constituted members of Christ and are planted into the tree of his Church to become branches thereof As good fruite causeth not a tree to be good but is a witnesse of the goodnesse of the tree So good workes and all other good gifts doe testifie vs to be Christians but faith onely makes vs to be such For by faith we liue Gal. 2 20. Rom. 1 12. Whereas both our English Diuines and others doe write that we are ingrafted into Christ by baptisme it must be meant that it is a sacrament and a seale of that faith which regenerateth and ingrafteth into Christ Rom. 4. 11. for which purpose reade M. Fulke on Acts 22. 17. and Rom. 6 4. Tim. What reasons are there to proue this that faith onely makes vs to be Christians Silas First wee are Christians by that which quickens vs to God but it is faith alone by which wee are quickened to Godward for before faith be come we were dead in sin Ephe. 2 1 2 3 5 8. Secondly we are not the members of Christ till we bee vnited to him as to our head but this vnion is wrought by faith Ephe. 3 17. Till wee bee adopted by grace to bee made the Sons of God and haue Christes righteousnesse imputed to vs wee are none of Christs but both our adoption and iustification are done by faith Roman 3. 28. Galat. 3. 26. therefore it is by fayth that wee are the branches of the true Oliue and do please God Tim. What profit are Christians to make to themselues of this doctrine Silas It confutes both the Papists who teach that the very acte of Baptisme makes vs to become Gods children and so doth iustifie regenerate and sanctifie vs as also the phantasticall spirits which taught that wee are the sonnes God before we beleeue Secondly it warneth vs of the miserable estate that the Pagans Turkes Iewes and all Infidels which be without the Church do liue in as also all wicked men and hypocrites which are within the Church who hauing no faith rightly to ingraft them into Christ and his body therefore they partake not in the roote nor fatnesse of the Oliue but wholy want Christ with his Spirite grace and saluation in which regard they are much to be pittied of vs and God is earnestly to be prayed that such among them as belong vnto him he would in graft them into his Sonne by faith Thirdly it exhorts all men that haue not the blessing of a beleeuing heart aboue all things to labour for it that they may be made one with Christ and bee blessed by beleeuing Gal. 3 9. For albeit faith be a guift freely bestowed out of Gods mercy to whom hee will yet God vseth not to giue it to the snorting Christian but to such as labour and seeke for it Lastly wee are by this doctrine called from pride and arrogancy vnto humility of heart for seeing wee become Christians and Gods children by faith and faith comes not from our selues but it is the guift of God we ought not to boast as if it were not freely giuen vs Ephe. 2 8. 1. Cor. 4 7. If faith both do spring from and wholly relye vpon mercy then the faithfull haue no cause of glorying but to reioyce rather in this that they know God to be mercifull Iere. 9 24. Further seeing faith findes nothing in man to make him accepted to God but sinne and death and doth send men out of themselues to fetch righteousnesse and life from another Therefore the faithfull haue great reason to walke humbly before God and mē Rom. 3 28. Rom. 4 1 2. Tim. Proceede and tell vs what is meant by high minded Silas Some referre this to the wisedome of the mind and expound it thus Be not wise in your selues or bee not wise in your owne conceite whereupon the Papists build their absurd implicite faith against Scripture and reason But they doe much better which referre it to the affections of the heart expounding it thus Be not haughty in heart or be not proud in your thoughts The word feare which signifies humble reuerence of God shewes that thus we ought to take the word high minded Tim. What is our doctrine from hence Silas That pride of heart or high mindednesse ought to be farre from such as be professed Christians The reasons heereof be these First it is forbiddē of God maketh vs odious to God and men Secondly it takes Gods glory from him and giues it to men and this is an abhomination to giue his glory to any Thirdly it is an absurd thing to be proud of that which is none of ours for we haue nothing at all no not a crumme of bread or a drop of water but of free guift Mat. 6 11. Iames 1 17. If it be a sencelesse thing that a stage player should bee proud of anothers apparell which he borrowed must by and by put it off how voide of sence should we be to be proud of such things as come without vs nay for such things as God might condemne in vs and vs for them because wee eyther abuse or corrupt Gods guifts and therby haue cause to be humbled in our best estate Lastly pride is a very dangerous thing for it pulled downe Gods iudgements vpon Angels and vpon Kings as Nabuchadnezar and Herod vpon nations as the Romanes and Iewes vpon Apostles as Peter therfore pride is by all meanes to be eschued and striuen against both by good meditation and earnest prayer to haue it mortified by grace if wee will please God and prosper now and for euer Tim. Haue we heere any present need of this admonitiou Sil. Yea very much and greatly because all manner of pride abounds among vs it was neuer more rise both outward and inward pride and in all sorts and degrees as our apparell words lookes gate title hunting after dignities striuing for precedency our boasting in our knowledge and disdaining of others all this doth testifie to our faces that wee are proude and therefore haue need to repent least we doe perish Tim. Tell vs what is heere meant by feare Silas It is set as contrary to high mindednesse and signifies humble reuerence of God or reuerence of God ioyned with humility for as pride and presumption of heart stirred vp by Gods guifts hath for companion carnall security which is the greatest enemy to grace and faith So humility arising from the sight of our great vnworthinesse and manifold infirmities is euer coupled with a reuerent awe of Gods displeasure which is a speciall conseruer of faith or of a Christian in the estate of faith Tim. But how agreeth this precept of Paul but feare with that commandement of Moses Exod 20 20. Feare not and with that of Christ Luke 12 4. Also that of Iohn 1. Iohn 4 18. Charity casteth out feare Silas The feare forbid in these places is eyther the immoderate feare of mighty men driuing others to forsake true religion
of the Iewes shall cease that they may beleeue and be al taken vnto Christ as both Ambrose and the greeke Scolia doe declare vpon this place and as the Apostle saith plaine in the next wordes that all Israel may be saued which is a third part of this mystery Tim. What is heere meant by Israel Silas Not spirituall Israel the whole people of God consisting of Iewes and Gentiles as the word is vsed Ps. 124. 1. and Gal. 6 16. for then were it no mystery for it is well knowne that the Church shall euer consist of both these peoples neyther were it any consolation to the Iewes which Paul heere intendeth to giue thē from the hope of their future and full conuersion but according to the letter it signifieth the nation of the Iewes as in the former verse Tim. What is meant by all Israell Silas Not euery particular amongst them but a great determinate number namely the better and greater part of them as 1. Tim. 3 2. Iohn 6 45. It is vsuall in Scripture by this particle all to signifie sometime the better and sometime the greater sorte Tim. What is the doctrine from hence Silas That towards the end of the worlde the nation of the Iewes shal be conuerted vnto Christ that they may beleeue in Christ bee iustified by faith and bee saued This appeareth first by the testimony which Paul cites in the two next verses which plainely fore-tell it Secondly by Reuel 7 4 5. c. Which prophesie is litterally to be vnderstood of the Iewish conuersion after Chrysostomes minde because they are distinguished from the other nations mentioned verse 9. And this prophesie is of things not already done but to bee fulfilled afterward as ye finde it written Chap. 4. verse 1. Thirdly heereunto we may ioyne that other prophesie in Re. 21. which wold be expounded of that most pure Church that towards the end shall be gathered of Iewes Gentiles ioyned in a most sincere profession of doctrine and excelling in such piety and vertue as if the world were to be created anew and not of the celestiall blessednes of the Saints in the world to come as may appeare by these reasons drawne from the circumstances of the text First he speakes of Ierusalem not glorified in heauen but comming downe from God and by his graee mightily purified in earth Secondly she is likened not to a wife whose marriage is already accomplished as it must be in heauen but to a Bride preparing and addressing her selfe to meete her husband as it vseth to be in earth Thirdly tabernacles belong not to blessed Saints which haue ended their warfare but to Pilgrims which as strangers are to abide a certaine time the combate with such lusts as fight against the soule These reasons are taken from verse 2. and 3 now the verses 6 7. and 24. affoorde vs more demonstrations for in verse 6. there is a promise to the members of this new Ierusalem which are athirst Now the Iewes indeed beeing conuerted shall haue a very feruent desire after the sweetnesse of Christ in whom they shall beleeue but in heauen where all fulnesse and rest shall be enioyed How can there bee any thirsting or yet any fighting where al shall be crowned with victory and triumph And how shall Kinges bring their riches vnto heauen as verse 24. These with sundry other the like arguments out of the text doe sufficiently conuince in my opinion that this Chapter is not to bee construed of the glorious condition of the godly in heauen but of a Church which for doctrine and manners shall bee illustrious in earth not infected with such errors and corruptions in life as was vnder Antichrists raigne nor somolested with persecutions torments which caused sorrow and cryings and teares and death as in verse 4. of which there shall be a cessation in the dayes of this renued Church beeing blessed with great purity and happy peace The consideration and beleefe of this doctrine should mooue all Christians to helpe forward this glorious worke especially by earnest prayer to God for it and speedy repentance for those their sinnes which hitherto haue beene barres and obstacles to hinder it For as the execrable and most palpable idolatry of the superstitious Romanists crouching and bowing most basely before the workes of their own hands adoring dead stockes Images bread in the Sacrament haue caused the Iewes to abhorre our religion and faith the rather for that the Papists beeing neerest to them and the greater number they measuring the whole by that large part think vs all to be as great idoll seruers as they be So the most leud and loose manners of Protestants abounding in schismes factions herisies in religion being miserably rent one from another in matter of faith and in matter of fact beeing full of murthers thefts rapines rapes adulteries periuries vsuries oppressions inhumanity tyrrannies towardes them and among themselues prooue great stumbling blocks to keep thē backe For which scandals very many haue an heauy acount to make DIAL XXI Verses 26 27. As it is written there shall come a deliuerer out of Sion and shall turne away vngodlinesse from Iacob for this is my couenant with them when I shall take away their sinnes Tim. VVHat doth Paul performe in these words Silas After his owne testimony or prophesie touching the vocation of the fulnesse of the Iewes towards the end of the world hee now proueth it by a double testimony of the Prophet Esay whence ariseth a second argumēt to confirme that secret of the Iewes conuersion euen by Prophetical authority which is a most sure worde that cannot faile nor deceiue The Prophets haue fore-told the Iewes conuerfion before the restoring of all things therefore certainly it must be so Tim. Here are two knots to be loosed first shew vs how Paul calleth that a secret verse 25 which beere in these verses hee sayeth was written before by the Prophet if it were written and reuealed then it is no secret Silas Doctrines of the worde are secrets to some when they are not to others which know them also they bee secrets in part when in the whole they be not secrets So it fareth with this particular doctrine touching the future and full restauration of the vnbeleeuing Iewes though it was written in the Scripture of the Prophets yet it remayned as to others so to Paul himselfe a secrete and hidden thing till it was taught him yea and after he had learned it yet stil to others which knew it not it did abide a mystery yea to himselfe in some sort as in what manner at what particular time and by what meanes this vocation should be fulfilled Thus what is not absolutely a secret may yet be called a mystery in some respects Tim. But was it not sufficient for the credit of this mystery that Paul had affirmed it from the inspiration of the Holy Ghost what needeth hee to bring Scripture to confirme it his owne assertion being
an Apostle was aboundantly enough Silas It is true Paul his owne assertion might haue sufficiently authorised this doctrine but for two or three especiall reasons hee doeth nowe as aften heretofore appeale vnto Scriptures repeating his wonted words as it is written His reasons bee these First to manifest and make good that which in his defence before King Agrippa hee had spoken that hee did witnesse no other thinges then those which the Prophets did say should come Acts 26 22. Secondly to preuent and put by the offence of the Iewes that they might not be scandalized and grieued with the doctrine of the Gospell wherein they should apparantly behold a great and full agreement between it and the Gospell Thirdly to commend the vse of the Scriptures that it alone is a perfect rule of faith and manners all-sufficient alone to demonstrate and proue all doctrines touching saluation so as we neede not for this purpose authority humane or traditions of the Church and vnwritten word Tim. What are we then to learne from this constant customs of Paul still prouoking to the authority of the old Testament for proofe of poynts and articles of religion Silas First the great proportion and harmony or consent which is betweene the Propheticall and Apostolicall writings Nothing in the new Testament is taught to be beleeued vnto saluation which is not fore-told and foreshewed in the olde nothing promised in the old which hath not the acomplishment in the new so as the bookes of Euangelists and Apostles bee as it were commentaries of the Prophets as the Prophets be interpreters of Moses The new Testament is the illustration of the old as the old is the shadowing of the new both bee but one word and one Scripture as there is but one faith one Church whatsoeuer fanaticall and fantasticall men as Marcionites Manichees and others do dreame Secondly we learne that neither preachers publikely for doctrine matter of faith do teach ought which they cannot auouch and make good by authority of Scripture nor the people embrace as truth of God vnto their saluation ought which cannot bee shewed them to be contained in the written worde eyther for words expresly or for matter and meaning If any thing in the matter of Faith and saluation be saide or alledged without authority of Scripture it may be reiected with the same facility as it was alledged saith an ancient Father Whatsoeuer is necessary is manifest sayth Augustine Againe If I reade it not in the Canonicall Scripture I will not beleeue it Tim. From what Chapters of Esay are these two authorities drawne and fetched and how are they fitted vnto Paule his purpose Silas Heere be two Oracles of Esay the Prophet contracted into one as was done before in verse 8. The former Text or sentence taken out of the Prophet Esay ch 59. v. 20 there is a little alteration in the words for in Esay it is The deliuerer shall come to Syon in Paul following the translation of the Septuagint it is Shall come out of Syon This difference may thus be reconciled eyther 〈◊〉 is by the Notaries and Coppiers fault crept into the Text for heneca as the Septuagint rendred it For Syons sake or if we read out of Sion then it hath relation vnto the progresse of the Gospell as if Paul doing the office of an Interpreter should say that out of Sion that is the Church of God signified by Sion where the Tribes assembled to worship should come the Gospell which should conuert the Iewes to Christ whereas Esay respecting the very time and instant of the first comming of the Messias said Vnto Sion There is another alteration in the wordes though no change in the sence for whereas Esay saith vnto them which turne from iniquity which implyeth repentance Paul rising higher nameth the very cause of their repentance namely remission of sinnes by faith in Christ. For none can turne away from sinne by repentance exGod turne sinne from them by free remission Or else with Maister Iunius wee may say that for his comming whereof Esay makes mention Paul setteth downe a beneficiall consequent of his comming which is remission of sinnes The second authority is fetched the one part of it This shall be my couenaut out of Esay 59 21. and the other part out of Esay Chap. 27. verse 9. This is al the fruite the taking away of sinne Some thinke it an allusion to the words of the couenant Ier. 31 34. The Apostle applieth this place to his purpose after this sort Seeing God meaneth by free couenant to bee reconciled to the Iewes forgiuing them their sinnes and hath foretolde it by his Prophet therefore there is no doubt of it but it should be in which regard the Gentiles haue no cause proudly to despise and insult ouer the Iewes but in feare and humility to preserue themselues in the estate of grace If we will heare the application of these Scriptures more at large thus it is What God hath promised by couenant the same must bee fulfilled because God is faithfull and cannot lye or deny himselfe 1 Tim. 1 2. Shall he promise and not doe But by promise hee couenanted to giue a deliuerance not temporall from Babylonish captiuity but spirituall vnto remission of sinnes and eternall life which couenant he hath made not with Gentiles onely but with Iewes not with one or with a fewe but with the whole people signified by Iacob opposed against In part verse 25. This Couenant of sending Christ who is the deliuerer here spoken of to conuert the whole Nation of the Iewes and to saue them by forgiuenesse of sinne is not yet accomplished Therefore in time to come euen before the Conclusion of the world it must be fulfilled for one title or iot of Gods word may not fall to the ground This is like the prophesies of Math. 1 21. Mich. 4 7. Luke 1 33. which are not yet done therefore must be For the Iewes being the chiefe part of the people are but in smal number yet called to the kingdome of Christ. Tim. What is now the generall Doctrine of these two Verses What is taught out of them Sil. That there shall be a generall calling of the Iewes to the faith of the Gospell before the second comming of Christ as the Prophets haue fore-tolde it It is not meant that euery one shall be saued so as there shal not be any one beleeuer in the whole nation but as the fulnesse of the Gentiles are saide to come into the Church because the most and greatest number shall imbrace Christ so all Israel must be saued and whole Iacob shall haue sinne forgiuen them because this shall be done to the cheefest part whereof the whole vseth to take denomination For further proofe heereof see the 21. Chapter of the Reuelation which is a prophesie of this last and great vocation of the Iewes as hath beene proued before Vnto which wee may ioyne Ezekiels
partakers of his promises and election Tim. How doth Paul passe on and come vnto these two arguments Silas By a preoccupation wherein there is a secret obiection answered The obiection is this The Iewes are enemies to the Gospell they hate and hinder the preaching and spreading of it God hateth them and howe then may we thinke hee will saue them as you auouch Vnto this the Apostle answereth by a distinction thus They are hated indeede for the Gospel sake vnto which they are enemies and for your sake whome they loue so little as they thinke the worse of the Gospell because you professe it But in other respects they are beloued of God because of the promises made to their Fathers and because of Gods election which cannot be made voyde by their present vnbeleefe and resistance of the Gospell because the gifts and calling of God neuer changeth Tim But how is it possible that the selfe same persons shold be both enemies and bee beloued to hate and to loue are contraries and cannot at one time bee in a Man much lesse in GOD Silas Sundry answeres may be fitted to this question and doubt to satisfie it First the selfesame Iewes may be hated loued of God at sundry times hated whiles they continue in vnbeleefe beloued when they be conuerted to the faith as in verse 23. Secondly it may bee meant of diuers sortes of Iewes such as spurne against Christ are enemies and hated but the remnant beloued which belong to Gods election and do beleeue Thirdly it is true in diuers considerations in regarde of their present minde to the Gospel hated bur in regarde of their elect Fathers beloued and precious but the fittest answere heereunto is to vnderstand this not of particular men and women among the Iewes but of the whole Nation which was reiected and hated for infidelity yet not vtterly cast out because of the Couenant made with their Fathers as the Riuer is still the same although the water which runneth by bee not the same so it is the same Nation of the Iewes because of lineall descent though consisting of diuers generations and of vnlike conditions Thus then the answer of Paul may summarily be collected that if God looke vpon the Iewes according to their present estate as they doe not admit but kicke against the Gospell he hateth them and worthily abandoneth them but as he considereth his people not after their euill deseruinges but according to his owne free election and that promise which God hath made to Abraham and his seede God so loueth them and in his time will vouchsafe his grace vnto them because howsoeuer all men be lyers yet God remaineth constant and altereth not his wil and counsell verse 29. Tim. But is not God changeable seeing hee sometimes loueth and sometimes hateth Silas No verily God still remaineth one the same euer like himselfe howsoeuer things and persons are often changed such as he will haue to change and at such time as he appointed their change What God hath decreed to be perpetually shall be so and what hee hath ordained to bee mutable shall bee altered but himselfe varieth not with him is no shaddowe by turning Iames 1 17. Tim. Come now to the words and tell vs to whom the Iewes are enemies Silas First to God whose enemies they are hating him and hatefull to him Secondly vnto all godly persons Paul and others for Gods enemies are our enimies and his friends must be our friends Gen. 12 3. Psal. 139 21 22 And this Paul doth proue by two Reasons First because they beleeue not the Gospell but striue fight against it Secondly for the Gentiles sake which may haue a double sence either that the Iewes for their vnbeleefe being cast out the Gentiles might bee called in and enter into their voide roome or else for your sake that is because they see you embrace the Gospell euen therefore they resist the Doctrine of Christ and abhorre you for making profession of it thus I iudge it should be taken Tim. What Doctrines are wee to learne from these wordes thus declared Silas First that God is an enemy and hateth such as be aduersaries to the Gospell of his Sonne The reason heereof is good because the Gospell proceedes from God himselfe as author also it entreateth of his grace and mans saluation and is the worde of his Wisedome wherein hee hath vttered his counsell for mans eternall happinesse being a word of trueth and reconcilement Therefore such as oppose and oppugne this word cannot be but odious to God Tim. What is the vse that wee are to make of this first instruction Silas First it sheweth the most miserable estate and condition of all Heretickes Papists Iewes Atheystes scoffers prophane worldlings of which Paul saith Phil. 3 18 19. they be enemies to the crosse of Christ that is to the doctrine of Christ crucified and therefore God abhorres them and their end must be damnation without hearty repentance If God wil take vengeance in flaming fire of them which be ignorant of his will and do not know the Gospell 2 Tim. 1 8. how will hee torment such as by word false opinions writing or sworde and persecution be enemies to the Gospel Secondly this admonisheth vs whom we must account our enemies how farre foorth namely not for our priuate profit or pleasure but for the Gospel mens saluation sake with such as hurt these wee must haue irreconciliable difference so long as they set themselues against the Gospel and do not repent Which reprooues men-pleasers and time seruers who for lucre and worldly case and dignity are ready and forward to haue vnity with Gods enemies to compound light and darknesse to set agreement between Popish Idolatry and Christian religion between Christ and Antichrist as if they would endeuour to accord fire and water a 〈◊〉 matron an arrant strumpet heauen and hell see Deut. 13. 5 6 7. 2 Cor. 6. 14. 15. Tim. What is meant by beloued and of whome is it meant Sil. Beloued signifieth deare vnto God not to the faithfull onely of which loue there bee two causes rendered First the election of God Secondly their Fathers and the couenant with them Tim. What is meant by electing Silas The externall grace of the couenant whereby God choose this people from amongst all other nations of the earth to be his people Deut. 32 8 9 Secondly eternall election whereby he chose many of them in Christ to be heires of eternall life this couenant and election are perpetuall and not temporary Tim. What Fathers are these he speakes off Silas Abraham Isaac and Iacob and the other Patriarchs to whome God made a solemne promise to be their God and the God of their seede The summe is Seeing the election of God hath such force and vigour in this peo ple of the Iewes and God did loue their Fathers and gaue them a promise to saue them and their posterity
These latter are vnderstood heere and these are tearmed vnsearchable because they ought not to bee searched nor enquired into and vntraceable and past finding out because by no search they are to be found as the way of a ship in the Sea and the way of an Arrowe in the ayre so the wayes of God cannot be knowne as touching the cause and manner of them vntil they bee reuealed That Ioseph was so exalted in Egypt and Dauid so aduanced in Israel and Ismael not chosen when Isaac was and Christ sent to redeeme the world by death these are Gods iudgements which we may search because they are knowne by the worde But why Ioseph Dauid exalted rather then any of their other Brethren Why Iacob taken and Esau refused both being euery way equall Why Redemption by Christ was rather wrought by Iudas his treason then by any other meanes Finally why the Iewes a long time hauing beene Gods people should be broken off and that in the time of grace and the Gentiles at that time planted in when they were grosse Idolaters and why the calling of the Iewes is deferred so many hundered yeares these and such like are the wayes of God that cannot be known nor ought to be searched but are to be thought vpon with great admiration and silence after Paules example Tim. What instructions haue wee from these last words of the 33. verse Silas First it is the duty of Gods children auoyding al curiosity to adore and wonder at the secrets of God as did Mary Luke 2. and the Euangelist Iohn Reue. 5 4. And the reason hereof is both because strange thinges deserue to bee admired and ignorance is euer a iust cause of wondering for no man wonders at what he knows but at what hee knowes not therefore God neuer wondereth at any thing and wise men wonder lesse then fooles because they know more and yet both fooles and wisemen must wonder at somethings which they cannot know Tim. To what profit serues this doctrine Silas It serues to rebuke blockishnes in such as are not moued to wonder at the admirable waies of God Secondly the curiosity of others who in steade of wondering and being amazed breake out into murmuring and blaspheaming of the thinges which they vnderstand not as many Papistes Palagians and Lutherans vse to doe about the matter of predestination and other high poynts condemning what by thē is notconceiued Thirdly the prophanenes of some who deride and iest at things which they cannot perceiue the worlde is too full of such Atheistes and mockers all such must be sent to schoole to sober godly minded Paul to reuerence and adore things which bee aboue them Tim. What other instructions from hence Sil. The cause and reasons of Gods eternall counsel cannot be sought out nor foūd which instruction admits 2. ex ceptions First of the blessed Trinity of which ech person knowes the hidden things of God 1. Cor. 3. Secondly of such things as are manifest by the workes and worde of God 1. Cor. 2 16. Mat. 11. So much of Gods wayes as Christ hath taught wee may nay wee ought to learne but we may not be learners where God is no teacher nor haue eares to heare wher God hath not a mouth to speak Learned ignorance is much better and safer then proude and curious knowledge for hee that searcheth the glory shall be consounded of the maicsty and secret things belong vnto God Deut. 29 29. Tim. What profite are we to make our selues of this point Silas First it condemnes such curious persons which like Adam Gen. 3. and Peter Iohn 21. neglect to search what they may well finde and know and desire to pry into that which they cannot know these lose their labor and themselues Secondly it exhorts vs all vnto Christian sobriety to content our selues with things reuealed and letting passe that part of Gods minde which hee hath reserued to himselfe because he needeth none to be the men of his counsell as Esay well speaketh For as hee knowes all the counsels of all his creatures and is sufficient to himselfe to be his own Councellor hauing none to aduise him when he purposed to create how to gouerne the world so it bootes not for any man to looke after those counsels of his which hee will haue kept secret there is no more dangerous madnesse then not regarding that which wee ought and may know to molest our selues in hunting out what cannot be knowne DIAL XXXV Verses 35 26. Who hath giuen him first and it shall be recompenced to him againe For of him and through him and for him are all things to him be glory for euer Amen Tim. HOw doth this text agree with the former Silas Hauing saide wee cannot pierce into Gods secrets hee giueth a reason because they depend not vpon vs but we rather depend vpon God as the first beginner of all things he conferres all vpon others none confers ought to him withall he now quitteth God frō accusations of iniury to any creature by a reason taken from his Iustice because he is a debter to none but all are beholden to him for all that they be or haue Also he hath both made all at first and still gouerneth all thinges vnto his owne glorie therefore hee cannot bee vniust in his wayes Tim. Doth Paul allude to any place of Scripture in saying Who hath giuen c. Silas Yea to a place in Iob Chap. 41. verse 2. such an interrogation hath the force of a negation or denial as if it were saide None hath ought giuen vnto him to binde himto make recompence to them Tim. What is signified by First and by recompence Silas First signifies before and recompence signifies due reward by debt Tim. What is the Doctrine from these words Silas That God hath absolute right and power in ouer all men so as hee oweth nothing to any or takes ought of any he may do to them or not doe what hee will giue or not giue what and to whom how much as he pleaseth being independant vpon any creature free from all obligation which might oblige or tye him vnto any of his creatures No Potter ouer his clay or Lord ouer his vassals can haue more absolute right and iurisdiction then God hath oueral things created Adam in Paradice or the good Angels which be in heauen did not nor could demerit God or make him in least degree bounde to them they giuing or adding nothing vnto him but taking all their goodnesse wisedome integrity and whatsoeuer excellency from him and that freely out of his owne good will and pleasure as being himselfe of himselfe a most full perfection and an absolute most free Agent himselfe before all thinges cause of all things vpholder and sustainer of all things end of all things As the Sea hath nothing from the Riuers but they from it nor the Sun takes any light from the moon but it borroweth all from the
the right disposing of the publike almes there were appointed Officers Acts 6 5. whose guift was simplicity without fraud vaine-glory couetousnesse or frowardnesse to giue out the almes The second Ministers were they which were ioyned as assisstants and helpers to the Pastors for good gouernement of the flocke to preuent scandals and offences 1. Cor. 12. 28. 1. Tim. 5 17. These Mc Caluine calleth Seniors Osiander censors of manners Tertullian presidents which obserued and attended manners and outward behauior only there guift is diligence which containeth both a resolute purpose and great endeauour with delight to do the businesse and charge committed to them The third and last Ministers bee mercy-shewers not such as be spoken of Mat. 25 35 36. for these workes be common to all Christians but such mercifull workes as be mentioned 1. Tim. 5 10. Their guist is cheerefulnesse which containeth in it three things first alacrity of heart secondly gentlenesse in words thirdly pleasantnes in countenance they which were to be implyed in this seruice of mercy shewing vnto sicke aged impotent strangers exiles orphanes as their worke was such as might breede lothsoinnesse to attend sicke and feeble so they were to bee olde widdowes and aged men whoe naturally are sowre and testy therefore needed this precept of cheerefulnesse DIAL VI. Verses 9 10. Let loue be without dissimulation abhorre that which is euill cleaue to that which is good Be affectioned c. Tim. WHat is beere performed by Paul Silas After particular duties in respect of a gift and a function in the Church now hee turnes vnto generall dutyes and commendeth vnto Christians certaine generall graces pertaining vnto common conuersation whereunto he exhorteth them namely to continue in the practise of them for being beleeuers they already had begun to exercise these vertues as namely loue courtesie diligence feruency hope patience prayer liberality hospitality humility mutuall affection and simplicity forbearing of reuenge and such like godly grace as ornaments of our Christian profession and fruites of charity Of this loue heere be in our text sundry good precepts First that it be true without dissembling Secondly discreete abhorring euill Thirdly firme in adhering and sticking to goodnesse Fourthly vniuersall to all the brethren without partialnesse Fiftly fernent and earnest without coldnesse Sixtly humble without ambition Tim. Wherefore doth be begin with loue why is this first named of all other vertues mentioned in this Chapter Sil. Because it is the chiefe guift aboue other and sountaine of all the rest which doe spring out of loue as head-spring and mother of them all Before in former Chapters whiles Paul discussed the doctrine of grace and entreated of free Iustification by Christ he neuer mentioned loue for that it had nothing to do in matter of forgiuenesse of sinne either to merit it or to receiue it It doth onely declare as a signe who be iustified and pardoned by faith But now he giueth exhortation to manners and good life hee nameth loue as the chiefe and principall grace which swayeth most in the matters of a Christian life and conuersation being ringleader vnto and breeder of the rest for therefore doe men behaue themselues iustly meekely peaceably chastly and curteously because they do loue Tim. By what Reasons may it bee proued that charitie is a chiefe gift of the spirit Silas Not onely because Paul nameth it in the first place as heere and Galath 5 22. and for that it is the roote of all the rest as Faith is the roote of loue but thirdly because it is the summe of the Law Rom. 13 10 And fourthly it makes al graces profitable which are of no vse without charity 1 Cor. 13 1 2. and fiftly it is the band of perfection which knits all Christians and holds all duties together as stickes are made fast by a bande And sixtly it is the maine badge and cognisance of true Christianity and a certaine note to discerne a true Christian from a counterfet Iohn 15 35. 1 Iohn 3 14. Lastly it is perpetuall and remaineth after other giftes when Faith and hope ceaseth it continues 1 Cor. 13 13. Tim. What Vse is to bee made of this Doctrine touching the excellency of loue Silas First to enflame our hearts more and more with the loue of this louely grace more earnestly to seeke after it also more heartily to praise God for it I exhort therefore as Paul Col. 3 14. that aboue all things wee put on loue Tim. Of what quality is that loue we are exhorted vnto Silas Such loue as is without dissimulation that is it must bee true sincere from the heart without fraude guile deceite false shewes or wrinkles Tim. How may a Christian iudge of himselfe that he hath this vndissembled and vpright loue Silas There be three rules by which it may be discerned to be voide of hypocrisie First when one doth heartily loue God and that which is pleasing to him A good rule for then wee cannot choose but in our loue to our neighbour to be sincere because sincerity and truth is a thing highly pleasing to God The second rule when we are ready to do towardes our neighbour as wee our selues would bee dealt withall by others This rule is commended in Math. 7 12. for no man will dissemble or deale falsely with himselfe The third rule is not to loue in word and tongue onely but in truth and indeede 1. Iohn 3 18. not as they are spoken of in Iames 2 15 16. but as God loued mankinde to whom he promised his Sonne by word and afterwarde sent him at the sulnesse of time Gal. 4 4. or as Christ who shewed his loue not onely by kinde speeches but by giuing his life 1 Iohn 3 16. so our loue must bee expressed in actions and then it is sound and vndissembled Lip loue is lying loue Tim. To what profit may we turne this doctrine Silas It serues for iust and due reproofe of all such as make shew of loue and mean it not such as giue sugred for words to hide the gaule of the heart and the bitternesse of the hand speaking faire when they meane foule as Caine did speake to Abell Ioab to Abner and Amaza and Iudas to Christ. These had honie in their lippes and swords in their hearts Secondly such as shew loue out of seruile base feare and dread as Malefactors and Offenders do to seuere Magistrates bad seruants to their vncourteous Maisters and the poore to the mighty whō they could wish in their graues yet by speeches and gestures pretend much reuerence and loue Thirdly such as loue others for profit which they hope to suck out of them so long they make much of them giue kind words as Felix did Acts 4. At a word all such are heere condemned as do not loue their neighbors out of a pure heart the seate of loue vnfaigned Faith the cause of loue a good conscience the companion
equally and iustly For power being a thing which God hath ordained it must needes therfore be bounded within the limits of reason honesty and right without the which it may in no wise passe without offence to God the ordainer Secondly it puts subiects in minde as to thank God for setting vp such an order so to be subiect vnto it in al quietnes euen for that reuerence and respect they beare to God the author of it It cannot be but a thing exceeding pleasing vnto God when for his sake his ordinance is acknowledged receiued and regarded Lastly it rebukes such as will obey none but higher powers onely whereas subiection is here called for to al powers which we do liue vnder because their institution proceedeth from God Tim. What other reason doth our Apostle giue why vvee should be subiect Silas His next reason is drawne a turpi for it is a thing verie vnseemely and vnhonest to striue against God and that which he ordaines therefore it is verie filthy and vncomely to resist Magistrates for they are Gods ordinance Now Magistrates may be resisted these three wayes First by subtilty and craft when by euill reports and misse informations of seruants and officers they are drawne to doe against Iustice as Dauid did against Mephibosheth by the false accusation of Zhiba This is the misery of Princes as one saith that they haue neither eyes nor cares of their owne but are forced to see and heare by other who abusing them by vntrueths cary them to wrong and oppression Another was wont to say that honest simple Princes are often sold by their owne seruants who take Bribes to corrupt rheir Maysters with lies this is a cunning resistance vnder pretence of pleasing and humoring they do much wrong to Rulers and people both Secondly there is a resistance by disobedience or contumacy for resisting is opposed vnto subiection when the lawfull commandement of Rulers is not with readie submission fulfilled their good I awes and statutes about things lawfull bee broken through contempt and negligence this is a stubborne resistance Thirdly there is a mutinous resistance by seditious persons and rebels which openly striue against authority as Corah Dathan and Abiram did or beare armor against them as Absolen English fugitiues haue done Lastly they doe resist which are as bellowes by worde or writing to perswade others to Rebellion as Parsons Sanders Cardinall Allen other Seminary Priests haue done At a word all authors abettors counsellers fauo rers and consenters vnto sedition and rebellion or contempt of Rulers bee resisters of God in Magistrates Tim. What is our doctrine from this second reason Silas That such as resist authority are resisters not of men but of God as the Poets faine of the Gyantes that raised vp a mount to heauen to pull downe Iupiter from thence so al resisters of powers are fighters against God The reason of this doctrine is because they that striue against the order that God hath set vp striue against god the author of that order and it is a signe that they would not haue God reigne ouer them that will not obey such Rulers as he hath appointed to be in his roome place As Kings do take themselues to bee abused when theyr deputies are abused so the abuse of Gods Vice-gerents and Officers extends euen to God himselfe as it written of Corah and his accomplices that they murmured not against Moses and Aaron but against God Numbers 16. And they haue not cast off thee but me saith God vnto Samuel when the people refused him to be their Ruler 1. Sam. 8 7. Howsoeuer men list to thinke otherwise of the matter yet rulers being in Gods stead set vp at his owne command cloathed with his name and power it cannot be but they which resist them in any degree resist God himselfe in violating a diuine order yet let this be noted that when rulers are oppressors subiects may by honest meanes preserue themselues from comming into their hands as Dauid did from Saul and also make appellation from inferiour rulers abusing their places to superiour rulers as Paul did to Caesar. Neither must wee thinke disobedience to rulers in things that are vniust and impious to be any resistance of power whē subiects are ready with patience to endure the punishment though wrongfully inflicted as Paul and Silas and the other Apostles did Actes 5 and 4. and 16. also the Martyrs in the Heathen Emperours times and in our Kingdome Tim. To what Vse are we to turne this doctrine Silas First to settle our mindes the better to submission of all kinde of authority by this meditation that we shall shew our selues thereby to be louers and friends to God and to his owne order and enemies vnto confusion Secondly to condemne such of folly and madnesse which withstand rulers in things lawfull or indifferent For this is all one as if one should rise vp against GOD the creature against the Creator the pot and the thing made against the potter the maker then which what can be more sottish and foolish and yet this they doe which striue against mightier and better then thēselues which must needs in the end turne to their owne ruine as the Apostle reasons in the third place Tim. What is the third reason why we must be subiect Silas It is this that they that resist purchase to themselues damnation that is either eternall damnation in hell or temporall punnishment in this life either from the hands of the Magistrate or immediately from God himselfe as it happened to Corah consumed with fire to Dathan and Abiram swallowed vp by the earth and to Absolon who was hanged by the haire of the head innumerable other traitors at home and abroad vnto all which did befall an vnhappy and fearefull end as in our Nation euen in our memory as well as in former ages verie many of all sorts haue for their disloyalty treasons left their liues at Tower hill and Tyburne beeing denied most of them the honour of buriall their bodies hanged vp for the Birds of the ayre to feede on It were to bee wished these harmes might bee other mens warnings In iudging som an admonition is giuen to al De. 18. that the rest may heare and feare If men would not beleeue the comminations of iudgement by the word yet their owne experience and sense should conuict them and assure vnto them such an euill end as others haue whose steps of disobedience they follow Neither is it for the capitall disloyalties onely but contempts of a lesser degree and nature vse to draw downe vengeance from God and his lieutenants by imprisonment banishment pecuniary mulcts according vnto the qualitie of the crime Wherefore let men feare God and the King and Take heede my sonne thou do not ioyne with the seditious for his ruine commeth suddenly and who knoweth when Prou. 24 21 22. DIAL III. Verses 3 4. For Princes are not to
the hands of Church officers whereof Paul entreated before Chap. 12. verse 7 8. Heere he speakes of ciuil officers to whom custome and tribute are payde and therefore this must be vnderstoode of a materiall sword by which he meaneth Mctonymically the right power of drawing the sword for good subiectes against euill ones and Synecdochically armor and weapons of all kindes together with all coactiue and coercitiue power whatsoeuer is to be exercised for the safety of the body polliticke and the suppression of all enemies therof either domesticall and intestine or forreigne In the tearme of bearing the sword he hath respect without al question vnto the custome of Princes and great Rulers who as Ensignes of their authority and for the moouing terror in the minds of rebellious ones vse to haue scourges or rods Axes and swordes carried before them by Sergeants and officers This sworde is saide not to bee borne in vaine in two sences First hee beareth it not rashly Secondly or not without cause or end The former hath relation to the beginning or first cause of the sword which the Magistrate hath not caught or snatched to himselfe by violence nor commeth it to him by fortune or chance but it is put into his hands by diuine ordinance to bee weilded and vsed not blindly according to his owne priuate lust but by reason and publick Lawes the latter sence aimeth at the vses and endes of the ciuill sword which be three One for the protection of the good secondly for suppression of euill thirdly for execution of Iustice. Tim. What Doctrines from these words thus opened Silas Two First the power and vse of the sword doth belong yea it is proper to the ciuil Magistrate to whō it granted of God and not to the Minister of the worde to be as it were the very sinnews and strength of his authority A Minister may weare but not beare a sworde Peter may shew the sword and offer to strike with it but Christ will both command him to put it into his sheath and tell him further that he shall perish with the sword if he take it Take it shewes that the sword in the Ministers hand is taken and vsurped It is not put there and giuen of God and therefore without their perill yea without perill of perishing cannot be assumed of them For all this and notwithstanding Christ haue in Lu. 22 25. plainly distinguished betweene ciuill and ecclesiasticall power as touching external rule and regiment saying but you not so that is shall not vse such manner of Titles and Regiments as Kings do yet the Pope and his Prelates intrude vpon this right of ciuill Rulers challenge to themselues the power of both swords yea and execute temporall iurisdiction as well as spirituall On the other side the Anabaptistes offend in the other extreame denying vnto Christian Rulers all power vse of the sworde Wherein they crosse the manifest Scripture and also what lyeth in them ouerthrowe humane policy and so deserue punishment as violaters and disturbers of Gods order and mans society by denying such a necessary help as without which any good lawes cannot be made nor executed neither in peace nor war the euil docr cānot be restrained nor the obedient subiect and Citizen maintained without the sword Tim. What then is the second doctrine from these words Silas Such as haue the power of the sword they must not haue it in vaine and for nothing they are bound to make vse of it and to conuert it to the right endes for which God did ordaine and giue it Whereof one reason is that it is the will of God that it should not bee borne idlely being suffered to rust in the sheath Secondly it standeth with the office of the Ruler vppon occasion to draw it out on Gods behalfe in his stead whose ministers and seruants they be to take vengeance and punishment on such as doe offend so as not to vse it is to frustrate Gods institution and to do against their owne duty The Church the Families the Schools haue their swords to fight withall the Church hath the word of God that two edged sword Heb 4 12. The sworde of the Spirit Ephe. 6 17. The chastising rod is in stead of a sword vnto the Father and Schoole-maister As all these are bound to make a right vse of the sword by right Censures and corrections without conniuence or cruelty if they should by remisse or slack vse of their power suffer sinne and vices to grow and encrease in church house or schoole they should deserue blame and were woorthy themselues to be beaten because they do not what they may to hinder the breed and multiplication of iniquities so much more as his power is great the hurt more the Magistrate is blame-worthy if he be carelesse and will not or fearfull and dare not conuert his power of punnishing to the hinderance of enormities in the Commonwealth For by impunity sinne will waxe impudent and fruitfull It will boldly spreade it selfe in al places where it is not checked controuled like a shamelesse Strumpet and it wil fall out in the reckoning that Rulers will be found culpable and guilty of such crimes as by his softnesse and sufferance be committed For with God it is much one whether one bee a dooer of euill or no hinderer and so a consenter and a fosterer On the otherside by the diligent and conscionable vse of the sword not onely the Ruler is discharged but there is a terror stricken into the hearts of euill men which staies them from running headlong to vice as Salomon saith The blewnesse of the wound driueth out euill And Deut. 18. Crimes must be punished by the Iudge that the rest may feare and do no such euill Also 1 Tim. 5 24. scandalous Ministers must be openly rebuked that others may be terrified so as there is a double benefite comes by correcting vices according to their quality One the reformation of the offender as the theese on the Crosse was reclaimed by his paine and secondly the restraint of others that would offend were they not feared by example of punishment Thus as the body by purging out noxious humors the garden by weeding the flocke by tarring scabbed sheepe be kept sound cleane heathfull so the commonwealth is purged of much euill and preserued from infection of vices by seuere punishments To these we may adde a third commodity of the sword that as Chrysostome saith it makes the wayes of vertue easie when to the vertuous life of the Ruler there is added the impulsion and force of lawes well executed This brought many Donatists from that wicked secte to imbrace the Catholike truth wherevpon Augustine corrected his error touching the not punishing of heretickes Lastly in that they are entituled the Ministers of God let this helpe to nourish reuerence towards them to haue them in good reputation for the Lords sake 1. Pet. 2 13. Secondly let it assure
man could binde the Conscience then it would follow that inferiour power might prescribe and ouerrule the superiour These things serue to discouer the intollerable pride of that man of sinne the Pope of Rome challenging to himselfe that which is peculiar vnto God euen a Soueraigne rule ouer the conscience which hee will haue as much obliged vnto his Ecclesiasticall Lawes as vnto Gods morall Precepts so as men shall sinne mortally become worthy of eternall death if they breake any Papall constitution euen therefore because they bee his constitutions Thus Pererius the Iesuite affirmes but Bellarmine in his Chapter de pontifice goeth yet further that if the Pope should commend for vertues such thinges as are vices men are as much bound in conscience to obey them as if they were lawful things commanded of God and no maruaile seeing they ascribe vnto the Pope omnipotency and acknowledge him to be a God But what is this but to fulfill the prophesie of Antichrist by Saint Paul 2 Thes. 2 2. to sit in the Temple of God as God to lift vp himselfe aboue all that is called God For the Conscience is Gods Temple and subiect vnto none but to God according to that Giue vnto God the thinges that are Gods Mat. 22. Tim. But do not the Lawes of man binde the conscience in any respect Or if they do how or in what respects Silas Yea we are in Conscience bound to obey humane Lawes or els we run into the offence of God and so offend our Conscience This is the very meaning of our Text for if we must obey for Conscience sake then Rulers and Lawes do in some sort binde our conscience Againe this Commaundement be subiect vnto higher powers cannot bee broken with a good Conscience Therfore we are in conscience bound to do such things as are enioyned vs by rulers with this condition that the thing enioyned bee not contrary to common honesty equity reason and religion For further explanation of this point obserue that the Lawe of ciuill Magistrates do forbid and require sometimes the selfe-same thing that Gods Law doth forbid and require as Vsury drunkennesse periury theft murder and then wee obey not in respect of men but for diuine precept sake the things commanded being such as we cannot but imbrace vnlesse we would wound our Conscience but if the things inioyned be indifferent of a middle Nature neither prohibited by Gods Law nor exacted yet then we are to obey in Conscience not of the thinges themselues but first of the generall precept Honour the King submit your selues to Principalities be subiect to powers c. Se condly in respect of the end which the ruler propounds vnto himselfe and that is externall peace order comelinesse honesty which being morally good things wee are therefore in Conscience bound not to violate them Thirdly in regard of certaine accidents which do acompany the breach of human lawes as disloyalty contempt of Rulers scandal to our neighbors which being things morally euill therefore when any of them doe yssue for our neglect of ciuill Lawes then the conscience is hurt and sinne is committed though the things whereon the Lawes were made be but indifferent Finally if humane lawes be such as do determine of circumstances which be means the better to maintain obserue Gods moral Law as touching time and place of diuine worshippe and concerning the not wearing of Dagges Swords Gunnes to auoyde murther or moderation in meats drinkes apparrell c. to auoide intemperancy in these thinges it behooues vs to make Conscience that we do not offend because God himselfe hath bound vs to the exercise of all meanes and helpes whereby any vertue may bee exercised or any Vice eschewed Tim. Proceede to the next verse For this cause ye pay tribute and tell vs what is meant by these words Silas Now Paul reasoneth from their owne testimony as if he should say in that you pay tribute in this you witnes that you do owe subiection to Rulers euen for this cause that you may auoide wrath and keep a good conscience By Tribute is meant such paiments as the people contributed to their Rulers and were brought into the Kings Exchequer as one would say for commodities exported or imported thence called Phoros apo tou phérein or prosphérein Tribute herein differs from customes which are imposts and payments either paide by the polle man by man or according to mens seueral substances immoueables things lands or mooueables as Merchandize Note further that he saith not ye giue but ye pay tribute to teach that Tributes are not gifts but debts not things freely bestowed but of duty performed as it is written in the beginning of the seauenth verse Render to euery man his duty And whereas our Apostle writing to all beleeuing Romanes whereof some were Ministers some were people and vniuersally saith to them all yee pay Tribute This sheweth that no persons Ecclesiastical or Ciuill be exempted from this part of subiection of paying Tribute vnlesse where there is immunity granted by the bounty of the King Tim. What is our doctrine from this sixt verse Silas That it is a duty by God himselfe laide vpon all sorts of subiects willingly to pay vsuall customes and tributes vnto their Princes The Reasons of this duty be these First to testifie and declare our subiection toward powers that we acknoledge them to be our lawful Gouernors and that we haue them in singular account as men set ouer vs by God for whose sake wee pay them tribute subsidies and customes Secondly to maintaine and vphold the publicke charge that Princes are put to about the publicke tranquillity Whence it is that by Vlpian tributes are tearmed neruireipublica for that no more a body can be preserued without sinnewes then a Commonwealth without tribute Now reason would that euery man should bee burdened about the vpholding of that wherein euery man hath an interest publike charge to be defraid by publike purse euery man his share according to his meanes many hands wil make light labour Thirdly tributes are to be paide as a recompence vnto Maistrates for their great paines for they must apply themselues as the text saith verse 6. to this purpose that is with all their study care and might they must serue to take vengeance on the euill and to recompence the good to vse the sword for making of lawes for maintenance of peace execution of iustice and waging of warres these be matters of great waight charge and difficulty of much paine and perill which made the Emperor Maximilian to know that the life of a Rusticke is to bee preferred before the life of a Ruler who is a seruant to all to watch when other men sleepe to trauaile abroad when other men stay at home to purchase other mens ease and safety with their owne disquiet and danger Which made a certaine wise man to say that if a Crowne lay on the ground he would not
for knowledge but do despise vnderstanding and serues as a spurre to quicken our mindes vnto the search of the Scriptures that our sight in Gods matters may be clearer and greater then it is Tim. Tell vs what is meant by the Workes of darkenesse and whereof it puts vs in minde that we are willed to cast them off Silas Workes of darknesse signifie all vices but such especially as be named in the next verse which be tearmed Workes of darknesse First because they come from blindnesse of minde Secondly because the dooers of them seeke after darkenesse For he that doth euill hates the light Iohn 3. and the Adulterer loues Twilight saith Iob. Thirdly because they leade to vtter darknesse eternall misery such as liue and die in them And by the casting them off we are warned of these three things First that with speede and hast we turne from our sins as a man that awakes out of sleepe maketh hast to cast away his night garments Secondly that we do it with detestation as one doth with loathing cast awaie and throw from him his tatterd ragges which hee abhorres Thirdly that we cast them so from vs as we neuer mean to take them vp againe as we neuer resume our ragged apparrell The contrary Garments rehearsed Gal 5 22. and Ephes 5 9. are heere termed Armour both because they offend our spirituall enemies and defend vs against their assaults they be not Garments to couer our sins but armour to helpe vs in our fight against sinne Now these graces be called Armor of light because they flow from and followe the light of Christian knowledge and secondly cause vs to shine before men by good workes and at last leade vs to the light of heauen We are sayde to put on this armor when we do good works with such delight as we do take in cloathing our selues and so put them on as we neuer meane to put them off any more as we cloth our selues entirely frō top to toe so to endeauor to do all good works which concern vs. Chearefulnesse diligence constancy and integrity in wel-doing is heere required Tim. What learne we from hence Silas First that there be two parts of a renewed and daily repentance First to put off workes of sin secondly to put on the graces of Christ. Againe we learne that in these two parts of repentance wee must be exercised continually all our life long till death Thirdly that in the practise of repentance we must begin a casting off departing from iniquity ceasing from euil c. Fourthly that this is not enough that we endeauour to abstain from sinfull workes there is also of al repentant Christians further required to doe good thinges commaunded DIAL IX Verse 13 14. See that ye walk honestly as in the day not in gluttony drunkennesse neither in chambering and wantonnesse neyther in strife and enuying but put you on the Lorde Iesus and take no care for the Flesh to fulfill the lusts of it Tim. TEll vs what is meant by walking and honestly Silas By walking after the ordinary phrase is meant liuing or leading our course of life Honestlic that is decently or in a comely fashion which Paul expounds by three aduerbs godlily iustly soberly Titus 2 11. The Apostle still followes the allegorie of night day sleeping and waking as the custome of men is when the time of a waking drawes on not onely to leaue the Bed and night cloathes behinde them but to doe such workes as vse to be done in the day hauing care of their habite and actions that all be decent and fit so for christians which are awaked out of sinnes sleepe and are escaped the night of ignorance it is not enough to bee no more secure and to cast off euill workes but to busie themselues diligently as may becom the day of the gospell It will not suffice to be voide of euill workes wee must be exercised in good workes as for a man to arise out of his bed it is not sufficient he must addresse himselfe to some duty of his calling Tim. What is the doctrine of these first words Sil. They be 2. First frō the word walke we learne that Christianity is no idle profession As men of this worlde when they bee rising in a morning out of their beds must addresse themselues to some labour thus God nature reason lawes and religion doe teach that none may liue out of a vocation or idle in his vocation Bees Birds and Beasts doe worke should men liue at ease So Gods children when they once know Christ and that the day light of knowledge doth shine they must euer after be dooing to knowledge they must ioyne action vnto talking adde walking As sparkles flye vpwards so men be borne to labour and so the elect which be borne againe they are to worke the workes of God see Iohn 6 27 28. Luke 13 24. 2. Pet. 1 6. The Church of God is like a Vineyard Mat. 20 1 2. also to husbandry 1. Cor. 3 9. and a Christians life is likened to a warfare Christians be souldiors These be painefull trades and courses of life full of labour which shewes that in Christianity there is no place for sluggishnesse and security Also Christians be a brood of trauellers their country is aboue the way it is long narrow therfore that they may come to their iournies end there is no standing stil or sitting downe but there must be a walking and a going on Marke that Paul puts himselfe in the number Let vs walke an Apostle may not liue at ease in Gods Church Christ himselfe went and walked about doing good My Father workes hitherto saith Christ Iohn 5 17. and I worke the Spirite also worketh is it meete that wee bee exempted from walking and working Tim. What is the vse of this doctrine Silas First to informe our iudgement about the condition of our christian calling that it is coupled with much difficulty contention and labour contray to that which most thinke that to be a Christian is a matter of nothing but to say the Lords prayer the ten Commandements and Creede to come to Church Sundaies and Holy-daies c. These are deceiued for we are taught that our profession is full of perill wee must forsake our goods and liues for Christ and of paine and trauaile The virgins which will enter in with the Bride-groome must bee watchfull and they shall be blessed who walke in the wayes of Gods commandements Secondly it serues to reproue such as sleepe still in security and carelesse liuing yet beare themselues in hand they be good Christians they will spare no paines for back and belly for profite and pleasure but will not lift a foote nor stirre a finger towards the worke of their saluation let such remember that the fiue foolish Virgins were shut out for this cause for that they were negligent to trimme their Lamps If that these slothfull
it is that they neuer put on Christ vnto Iustification who labour not for the graces of Sanctification He hath not Christs death to forgiuenesse who doth not tread in the steps of Christ his innocency and obedience Tim. What is contained in the last clause which is the closing vp of the exhortation Silas It containes an aunswere to a close Obiection What then might some say shall we cast off all care of our flesh and bodie and wholly minde the furnishing of the soule To which hee answereth Not so wee may be prouident for the health and wel-fare of the bodye which is the tabernacle and instrument of the soule to dwell in and to worke by so as wee doe not forecast to fulfill our sinnefull desires and affections by immoderate vse of the blessinges and pleasures of life A sober vse of earthly creatures and pleasures is alowed such as may not hinder but helpe vs making vs fitter in all purenesse to serue and honour God CHAP. XIIII DIAL I. Verses 1 2 3 4. Him that is weake in the Faith receiue vnto you but not for Controuersies of disputations One beleeueth that he may eate of all things and another which is weake eateth hearbes Let not him that eateth c. Timotheus WHat is the coherence of this Chapter with the former Also tell vs the contents and generall parts thereof Silas The occasion of this Chapter was a difference betweene the beleeuing Iewes and Gentiles about meats drinks Feast dayes and such like indifferent things in the vse whereof he now teacheth that charity ought to gouern and the end thereof to bee the peace and edification of the Church As tofore he handled things necessary being commanded or forbidden of God and laide downe duties belonging vnto all sorts of persons friends enemies Brethren Magistrates priuate and publique persons both to our selues and others so now hee passeth vnto things of a middle Nature neyther required nor prohibited in Diuine Law about which there was hot strife and contention betweene the stronger professors which were perswaded of their Christian liberty purchased by Christ and published by his Gospell and the more infirme and feeble Iewes which were yet very ignorant of their libertie exhorting those of more perfect in knowledg to haue a charitable regard of the others weakenes and the weaker not hastily to iudge the stronger as aposlates from Moses that brotherly loue concord might be maintained and scandals auoyded The whole Chapter may be diuided into two generall heads one is a proposition of a duty verse 1. The second is the explanation and enlarging of it to the end of the Chapter Tim. What may be the method and order obserued in the foure formost verses Silas In these verses wee haue a precept of meekenesse and loue laid downe in verse 1. Secondly the thing is named about which the dissention did grow to wit meats and dayes verse 1. Thirdly the euill effects of this disscation the strong despised the weake for their ignorance the weake condemned the strong for contempt of Moses law verse 3 4. Fourthly the reason whereby Paul perswadeth vnity first a beneuolentia 〈◊〉 Dei God hath receiued him Secondly à iure gentium from common equity none may iudge another mans seruant Thirdly à potentia Dei God is powerfull and able to establish the weakest therefore contemne not one another Now the precept in verse 1. is this They of greater knowledge ought louingly to instruct and patiently to beare with the weake in faith not troubling them with vaine disputation aboue their capacity In this verse wee are to note foure things First the persons spoken too the strong in faith Secondly the persons towards whom loue is to be shewed the weake Thirdly the actions to bee done receiue Lastly the thing not to be done not to dispute to make them doubtfull Tim. Interpret the words that we may gather doctrines from them Silas By faith is meant not donum but doctrina fidei that is not the guift but the doctrine of faith the doctrine touching Christian liberty propounded to bee beleeued They are saide to be strong in faith which were more perfectly instructed in this doctrine as verse second sheweth such as were more rude and ignorant in this particular doctrine hauing yet not learned it are tearmed weake Tim. What is our doctrine from hence Silas In the Church of God militant there is great difference betweene Christian and Christian as touching the measure of their knowledge and other of their graces which depend thereon The Church is like a body a family and an Orchard and as in the body some members be more excellent and stronger then others In a family there be persons of different ages and statures In an Orchard there be some old trees and yong plants So in the Church some haue more knowledge and faith and some haue lesse some bee totally strong beleeuing firmely all the points of Christian doctrine as Abraham and these be called perfect and spirituall by Paul others bee strong in part whose vnderstanding in enlightened in some speciall point wherein others doubt as the Romanes heere so some are wholy weake as new begotten Christians others in part onely as these Iewes The reason of this difference is because some come sooner to Christ some later Secondly also some haue more illumination giuen them in their new birth and some lesser Thirdly some are more studious in the Scriptures and giue more time and diligence vnto knowledge and godlinesse then others doe Tim. What is the vse of this doctrine Silas First it serues to reproue such as condemne the Church because all bee not a like wise and holy as if wee would blame God because he made some greater lights some lesser Secondly to admonish vs not to be offended with this inequality beeing the constant estate of the Church by the most prudent administration of God so ordering it for most excellent endes that the stronger may haue greater matter of praise for their greater measure and more ability to shew loue in instructing the ruder and the weaker haue more cause both of humility and industry striuing to ouertake better learned Christians As in the creation the variety of Gods workes so in the regeneration of the elect the diuersity of his guifts doe much commend the manifold and maruailous wisedome of almighty God Tim. What is signified by receiuing the weake Silas To receiue is to take one to vs with an affection of loue to the ende to cure his weakenesse and as a friend to care for his strengthening In this sence is this word attributed to God verse 3. Also to Philemon verse 12 17. see Galath 6 1. where the meaning is expressed in other words It containeth three things or actions of charity First to ioyne them vnto vs and not to separate our selues from them Secondly with patience to beare them Thirdly with better instruction to confirme them Tim. What is our doctrine from hence
Silas That it is the part and duty of such as haue better profited to be very carefull to helpe tollerate and restore the weaker as in the bodye the better and more worthy members doe guide and succour the more feeble and in the 〈◊〉 the greater lights lend shine vnto the stars in a family the elder nourish and cherish the yonger thus it ought to be in Gods house as we are commanded Gal. 6 1. Rom. 15 1. As Christ hath giuen an example in his owne person Rom. 15 2. The reason is the communion of Saints each hath a right in common both in the benefits of Christ and each in others gifts as fellow members Tim. What is the vse to be made of this doctrine Silas It reproues the proude which disdaine their inferiors secondly such as instead of bearing with and building vp doe by subtle questions and contentious disputes labour to discourage and pull downe therefore wee are willed to take heed and auoide such vaine brablers 1. Tim. 6 4. 2. Tim. 2 23. Titus 3 9. and heere for howsoeuer all reasoning by arguments and mouing of questions bee not vnlawfull or hurtfull yet in all idle 〈◊〉 and quarrelsome disputes to shew wit and to striue for victory there is no charity or edification much pride bitternesse and wrath whence issueth much offence and pertuibation Tim. In the second verse which layeth downe one instance about which the Christians stroue together giue vs first the meaning of the words and then the doctrine Silas By beleeuing is meant no more but knowledge or assent being perswaded see verse 14. It is set against ignorance denyall and doubting By all things is meant meates of all kindes eyther allowed by the law of Moses or prohibited That in the end of eating hearbs would bee vnderstood comparatiuely that these weake ones had rather eate hearbes then offend their conscience by eating things offered to Idols or flesh forbidden in Moses law The summe wherofis thus much whereas there were two sorts of Christians in the Church of Rome some more some lesse skilfull in the Gospell the former thought all kindes of meates to bee lawfull the other would not doe so but chuse to eate hearbes rather then some kinde of flesh Tim. What is our doctrine from hence Silas That the Church of God is sometimes diuided about small and light things which are besides the foundation who is ignorant what iarres and stirres were betweene the Easterne and Westerne Churches in Victors time and all about keeping of Easter day also afterwards whether the Lords supper should be celebrated with bread leauened or vnleauened of late at home what hot contentions about Crosse Surplice and ceremonies like this at Rome for meates and dayes but that these once had the expresse commandement of God The reason heereof is mans infirmity which cannot endure to bee crossed in our opinions to which wee are too much wedded Secondly Sathans malice delighting in the contention of brethren being much for his owne aduantage and to the hurt of Christs kingdome for a house diuided cannot stād Lastly Gods righteous prouidence ordering and disposing both humane weakenesse and Sathans rage to the tryall of his Children and manifestation of hypocrites Tim. What vse heereof Silas It must warne al not to thinke such things strange when they happen or absolutely to condemne that Church where such dissentions be which rather is a signe of a true Church whose portion is to be exercised with intestine debates Mathew 10 34 35. Also to bee watchfull and stand on our guard that wee bee not drawne into strife by ouerweening or pride in opinion as many good men haue beene ouertaken Tim. Concerning the effects of those contentions at Rome in 〈◊〉 and setting at nought of the weake and their condemning of the strong verse 3. What are the lessons to bee learned and practised of vs Silas Whereas such beleeuers as know their libertie in things indifferent through the Gospell preached did despise and deride others which yet sawe not the abolishing of the Leuiticall and Legall rites wee learne that knowledge separated from loue is daungerous For by our owne corruption and fraile nature spirituall pride will creepe in if we do not looke well to it and make vs set light and account as nothing all who thinke not as we do 1 Cor. 8 1. Knowledge puffeth vp As in earthly things such as haue a faculty or any cunning are apt to be lifted vp by it and to scorne others which haue not the like so it is in spirituall respectes commonly such as see more then others disdaine others in comparison of themselues which ought not to be so because all wee haue is borrowed and it is none of ours As if a Stage player should bee proude for his hyred attire Also if wee excell others in some things others may excel vs in better things and we may al confesse with Augustine In holy Scriptures there be saith he more things which I know not then they be which I do know Again learne moreouer that ignoraunce makes men rash to iudge and condemne others Ignorant persons censure others verie headily which doe differ from them and doe condemne euery thing they cannot reach vnto As heere the Iewes weake in 〈◊〉 accounted the beleeuing Gentiles which vsed their liberty in meates and daies violaters of Moses rebels vnto God gluttons giuen to their belly c. Let this kindle in vs a great detestation of ignoraunce not onely because it is a part of the diuels Image a prop of his kingdome a transgression of the first Commaundement requiring the knowledge of the true God without which we cannot loue or feare or trust in him Also it is a darkenesse of the mind leading vs to the darknesse of hell being the roote and mother of errour and manie sinnes for the blinde eates many a flye as it is written Ye do erre because ye know not the Scriptures Math. 22 29. But euen for this cause let vs so much the more hate it for that it makes vs hasty in condemning vncharitable in iudging and precipitant in our censures touching men and matters which is an iniquitie very seuerely taxed and threatned by our Sauiour Christ Math. 7 1 2. Finally seeing of contention there comes such euil fruits as mutuall contempt and harde censures let vs beware how we entertaine any occasion of strife especiallie in causes of Faith and Religion For whereas all contention is like worme-wood euen a bitter thing and bringeth foorth bitter fruites yet diuision in matters of doctrine is most violent and sharpe Therefore Ere the strise bee medled withall it is good to cease and leaue off as Salomon in his Prouerbes counselleth vppon this reason because none knoweth what wil be the end of it This may not be forgotten that for indifferent things the knot of Brother-hood is not to bee dissolued nor communion forsaken yea although some bee so transported with a strong affection to them as to holde
is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thing must needs offend the Maister to see his seruants mutually to contomne and condemne one another So it cannot but much 〈◊〉 Christ discredite Christians when they do not in charity kindely and louingly respect one another but 〈◊〉 iudge and despise for light matters But we are not so to take it as if all iudging were forbidden to Christians to whome God hath giuen the vse both of publike and priuate iudgements of things and persons so our iudgement be guided by truth charity and equity 1. Cor. 6 1 2. Deut. 1 16. Psal. 82 1. But that itching desire in things of a middle nature to thinke and speake hardly and headily one of another is heere prohibited not onely vpon this that euery seruant stands or 〈◊〉 to their owne Lord but because God is able to make him strong which is weakest Tim. What may standing or falling signifie Silas To stand or fall is to doe a thing rightly or otherwise strongly or weakly to stand or fall to his owne maister is to be approued or disalowed of God for things dōe rightly or otherwise Tim. What doctrine from hence Silas That about actions indifferent it belongs to God onely to giue ascertaine sentence of them that is eyther to allow or disallow The reason is because in middle things it is the intent of the doer that makes that good or naught which is done For the things in their own nature be neither good nor euill and of the inward intention God alone is the discerner for hee is the searcher of the heart so that in these he alone is to bee the Iudge Therefore abstaine thou from iudging least thou bee found to vsurpe Gods office Tim. But my Brother being weake hauing no firme footing being ready to fall and perish may not I recouer him Silas Yea there is no charitable office but vncharitable iudging forbidden heere Thou mayest not take thy Brother for a forlorne desperate man because in euerie thing he doth not as thou wouldst haue him or he shold do And if he be weake as thou sayest he shall be set vp supported but not by thee but by another namely by God his Maister he can make him stand which is as a curbe to the strong and a comfort to the weake Tim. But how doth the Argument follow a potentia Dei from the power of God ad esse effectum vnto the effect God can do manie things which he neuer doth as creating more worlds sauing all men c. and then the Papists shal reason wel in saying the Bread is turned into the Lordes bodie because God can do it Silas It is a rule in Diuinity that in all promises and comforts the will of God is neuer to be separated from the power of God and when his will is once knowne there is no question of his power Now Paul had sayde verse 3. God hath receiued him to shew his will to vphold his weake children heereupon he might conclude strongly from the omnipotency of God Tim. What may be the contents of this fift verse Silat First a new instance of the difference amongst those Romanes to wit about Iewish daies and seasts Secondly the counsel and iudgement of Paul touching the same Let euery man For the former to vnderstand it of fasting as if some in the primitiue Church did eate euery day of all meates and others fasted certain daies This is cleane besides the Texte which speakes of legall seasts vnder Moses not of superstitious popish fasts all things beeing free to eate or not to eate many hundred yeares after Christ. As appeares by the Epistle of Ireneus to Victor Bishop of Rome in Eusebius and by Isocrates and Augustine affirming that Lent was diuersly kept some three daies before Easter some seauen some more some fewer but al was free among Christians there beeing no commandement of Christ or his Apostles to tye any to a prescript time of abstinence Tim. What may we learne from the first words of this fifth verse Silas The same thing as we did from the first and second verses namely that there be degrees of knowledge among Christians some more perfect which know the legall difference of dayes to be taken away vnder the Gospell Some be lesse perfect which were ignorant for a time of that liberty brought by the grace of Christ. And secondly that controuersies will arise among beleeuing Christians vpon very slender matters as dayes and meates round square leauened and vnleauened broken and vnbroken Which must make vs mistrust our weakenesse and watch ouer it that wee bee not rent apieces about chippes And more earnestly to pray for the peace of Gods Church that Sathan may not haue power to disturbe it neyther for great matters nor small Tim. But what may bee Pauls counsell in these cases of differences Silas Let euery one be perswaded in his minde which some ill translate Let euery one bee satisfied in his minde or let euery one abound in his owne fence whence they raise a doctrine sutable to the interpretatiō both naught that it is free for euery man to chuse his owne religion and to doe what he list as the Libertines grossely fancy whereas the word in the greeke signifies to be fully assured like as it doth Rom. 4 21. Col. 2 1. Tim What doctrine followes of this interpretation Silas That a Christian ought not to beleeue or do in case of Religion any thing doubtfully or waueringly but vpon certaine knowledge that hee pleaseth God in that which he doth and beleeueth The reason is because as no person so nothing which is not of Faith can please God Heb. 11 6. And it is sinne whatsoeuer is done out of a doubtfull minde Rom. 14 23. Tim. What is the Vse to be made of this Doctrine Silas First it serues to reproue such as teach that we ought to be doubtfull and can haue no certainty whether we or our workes please God but ought euer to be in suspence hoping well as they speake Secondly such as boldly aduenture to speak and do such things as they be not resolued of that they are good and true This is a sinne contrarying this aduise of Paul but they especially do crosse it which dare teach others for trueth that which themselues be not well perswaded of and such as content themselues to beleeue as Church-beleeuers and know not what Finally this therefore exhorts vs all to labour for more knowledge of the word without which no Christian can haue assurance except together with vnderstanding of the word he do attaine iudgement to be able to discerne And if a Christian ought to haue an assurance euen in things indifferent much rather in things necessary which be commanded or prohibited and most of all in matters of Faith and Religion wherein euerie one ought to be so well grounded and so certainly perswaded not by anothers Faith but by his owne as hee will be ready rather to dye
pleasing of others or themselues hauing no further drift but as prophane worldlings and blinde Papists Thirdly such as do not that they do to but against the lord to dishonor him and not for his honour as wicked Epicures and Atheists Moreouer from hence all are very earnestly to be exhorted that whatsoeuer they take in hand they do looke to the pleasing and honouring of God in it For seeing God in his actions toward vs doth chiefly respect his owne glory Rom. 3 2. also 9 24. Eph. 1 6 11 4. therefore in all our duties towardes him this should principally be seene vnto that he may bee magnified by our godly life For there are three things required of them which will be acceptable to the Lord One that it haue the word to warrant it or not against it Secondly that it proceed from the root of faith being done with a perswasion that both action person please God through Christ. Thirdly to these must be added an affection and sound desire to haue God honoured loued and praised by our meanes without this our best doings are defiled Therefore as good seruants haue care of the credite of their Lord and naturall children do study how to encrease the reputation of their parents such ought to bee the disposition of all Christians who are bound to striue hereunto euen to haue the testimony of their conscience to witnesse that in all vprightnes they desire seek this more then their owne wealth credit life yea or saluation that their louing father and gracious Lord may reap praise and honor by their obedience to his wil. This will giue more peace and true comfort to the soule then all the world will do Tim. Is there any other Doctrine behinde Silas Yea that it behooueth all Christians especially Ministers by Pauls example to walke very wisehe towards them which differ and be at variance among thēselues For sometimes he nameth the strong before the weake as verse 2. and heere verse 6. the weake are put before the strong Also hee makes them both equall in this that they intended Gods honour in omission as wel as in facte passing by the infirmities of both that hee might not seeme partiall and haue more hope to winne them to concord The reason heereof is If among Christians which do contend in matters of Religion any respect of person or inequality be vsed more being yeelded to the one then to the other vnkindnesse will be taken iealousie kindled peace hindred and the edge of all good exhortations blunted therefore an euen hand must bee carried without leaning to any side This rule holdeth when differences grow through weaknesse this wil require much wisedome and prayer but with those which erre of malice and are obstinate impugners of the truth after lawfull instruction Paul dealeth more roughly roundly See Gal. 5 3 4. and Chap. 4. also Phil. 3 2. 2 Epistle of Iohn verse 10. Tit. 3 10. Rom. 16 17. Heere marke that the Apostles are peremptory without fauour or indulgence towards such as maintaine euill opinions in Religion with an euill minde to depraue the trueth and to corrupt their Brethren Tim. What is the fourth and last Doctrine from this sixte verse Silas That Gods creatures and blessings ought to bee receiued with giuing of thankes to the Lord. See 1 Tim. 4 3 4. Col. 4. 2. and 3 17. 1 Thess. 5 18. To which adde the example of Christ Iohn 6 11. and of Paul Acts 27 35. The reasons of this duty besides former precepts examples are first thankes giuing which is a part of Gods seruice Psal. 51. It makes to his honour and glorifying of his name Againe without it we haue not a pure and conscionable vse of the creatures and benefites of God also vnthankefulnesse is odious to God it hindreth the act of faith and so turneth our eating and drinking into sin Rom. 14. last verse Tim. What vse of this instruction Silas This reprooueth such as foreslow this duty and deride such as do it or do it onely of custome for fashion not as of duty and conscience to the word Likewise such as turne it ouer to children in their owne presence being themselues more able for gifts and most bounde for Gods bounty and benefits to them the excellent God looks deserues to be serued with most excellent graces Lastly it prouokes both our selus to frequent wil lingly and often this duty there being nothing wherewith GOD is so pleased and honoured as with heartie Thankesgiuing and to teach our Children and to see them do it on their own behalfe but not to make them our mouthes so long as we haue an heart and tongue to praise our God Although Christes Disciples were men grown yet he put not them to say grace in his presence hee alwayes gaue thankes in his owne person leauing a patterne for all Housholders to looke vpon to doe the like for his moral actions are our instructions DIAL IIII. Verses 7 8 9. For none of vs liueth to himselfe neither doth any die to himselfe For whether we liue we liue vnto the Lord or whether we die we die vnto the Lord whether we liue therfore or dye we are the Lords For Christ c. Tim. VVHat is it that Paule doeth in these Verses How doe they sute and sort vvith the former Silas Paul resumeth and enlargeth the argument put down in verse 4. that all being seruants to one common Lorde who with like good will embraceth and ruleth ouer all his seruants with equall dominion purchased by so great price as his own death therefore they ought to dissent no longer or mutually to condemne iudge one another especially seeing the glory of the Lorde is sought for by his seruants The scope and drift is to teach and confirme all beleeuers to whom and to what they must liue and dy not to themselues and to their owne priuate purposes and praise but to Christ their Lord that hee in our life and death may be glorified He confirmes and comfortes the godly that liue in all ages that they should be verie full of comfort and ioy seeing they haue a lord who taketh more care of them in life and death then they could do of themselues being both able and willing to preserue them during their life and being dead to restore them to a neuerdying life For his power is omnipotent ouercomming death in himselfe beeing vniuersall Iudge of all and for his will he is so affected to all faithfull ones as to his owne redeemed dearely purchased to bee his peculiar The order of these words is this First a proposition that no man liueth or dyeth to himselfe verse 7. Secondly a reason because our life and death is to another euen to the Lord Christ verse 8. Thirdly a cause of this in the same verse because we are the Lords in life death therefore must liue and dye to him onely Fourthly an answere to a secret Obiection
other this argueth superiority Secondly from the office of Christ who is the vniuersall iudge of all confirmed by a Text out of Esay 45 v. 23. Therefore wee haue no neede to censure others but to looke to our owne account verse 12. Thirdlie from the euent which followes the vnseasonable abuse of our liberty which is the scandall of the weake verse 13. The last reason concernes the strong the two former both weake and strong Tim. In what forme of speech are these Reasons propounded Silas By way of interrogation Why doest thou c. Which hath the verie force not onely of a strong deniall Thou oughtest not but also of a reprehension as who should say Haue you no more-grace wisedome charity then to despise and iudge one another Whence we learne that Ministers of the word are to take care not onely of the matter but of the very shape and fashion of their speech that they vse a most piercing and moouing forme of words as circumstances may require for there is much force to make a thing gracious and powerfull in the verie forme of words which be vsed Tim. Now for the matter what be the actions here reproued and vpon what Reasons Silas Two one is to despise or set at nought this was the fault of such as had more knowledge of their Christian liberty they esteemed vilely and lightly of the weaker sort and disdained such as had lesse vnderstanding The other action is iudging which pertaineth to the weake in faith and thereby is neyther meant the publike sentence which the Magistrate giues from the seate of iustice against euill doers nor yet that priuate sentence which Christians passe either against actions simply bad or good or against persons already iudged of God in the worde or with condition of their continuance in euill if they bee not such as the Scripture hath fore-iudged but the rash vncharitable iudgement touching the finall estate of Christians for middle actions as to pronounce peremptorily absolutely of any that they must perish or bee past grace or cannot bee saued because they are not of our minde in euery thing That this is the meaning of the word Iudge there be two circumstances in the Text which fully preoue it First by that which went immediately before of liuing and dying to the Lord and beeing the Lords in life and death which shewes that these Romanes tooke vpon thē to determine what should be the end and death of each others and what should 〈◊〉 come of them as if they were Lords one of anothers life and death also by mentioning the last iudgement and ascribing the same vnto Christ it appeares that they did vsurpe his office in giuing heauy doome of each others destruction As at this day the Lutherans do against such Churches that differ from them in things indifferent as about breaking the bread in the Cōmunion and some of our hot brethren at home haue had their finger too deepe in this faulte of iudging their brethren too rigorously Tim. What is our instruction from hence Silas That it is not lawfull for Christians to passe their doome touching the euerlasting estate of any man of whō it is not apparant that hee hath committed that irremissible sinne 1. For wee know not what a day may bring forth Also we see many wicked men suddenly mightily called and changed Thirdly we reade of one standing in the market called at the eleuenth houre to work in the vineyard Also of the thiefe conuerted at the instant of his death Fourthly we are euen Brethren one of vs no better then another and therefore wee should not vsurpe this superiority as one to iudge and condemn another This is a gainst Brotherly charity and Christian loue which hopes well of all men so farre as there is any cause or reason to induce vs. Finally it is against the honour and dignity of the son of God whom the father hath aduanced to this honor to be the Iudge of vs all Tim. What Vse of this Doctrine Silas It cals to repentance such as haue been too free and forward in iudging others peremptorily and ought henceforth to stay vs from such wickednesse Secondly it reprooues such as would take away from Christians all liberty of iudging vnder this pretence that wee may not for meane things iudge our Brethren finally for that which is vtterly vnlawfull in some case is and may bee lawfull in some other cases when circumstances vary the matter it selfe is varied Silas Concerning the Reason drawne from the iudgement of Christ shew vs after what sort the Apostle dooth handle this point or how many things he doth consider about it Silas The things considered about it are verie many and waighty which follow heere in order First the vniuersality of this iudgement all we shall stand weake and strong learned and vnlearned none are to be exempted from his iudgement the iudge is vnpartiall he will dispence with none Secondly we shall stand or we must giue account verse 12. This iudgement is vnauoydable First Gods decree hath purposed it his word prophesied of it his Iustice requireth it 2 Thess. 1 6 7. Thirdlie the manner how we shall appeare Be presented or made to stand forth euery one naked himself and his cause both before the Iudge each one in his owne person Fourthly the person of the Iudge to wit Christ not as he is God onely but as he is man and Mediator who though at this presont hee bee Iudge of all and raigne ouer all Math. 28 29. yet it is amidst his enemies they are not abolished the Church is not fully deliuered which shal perfectly bee done at this last and generall iudgement Fiftly the manner of his comming to iudgement it shall be glorious and full of Maiesty for he shal haue a Iudgement seate euen a throne very high in the clouds Mat. 25 31. and a white Throne Reuel 20 11. to note the innocencie and vprightnesse of the Iudge one to bee corrupted with no bribes or blinded with ignorance or respect of persons Sixtly the things which he shall do when he is come to iudgement which are these First he shall make enquiry of all men both their persons and actions then he shall lay them open and manifest them what they haue beene and what they haue done After that he shal giue a righteous sentence vpon euery one according vnto his workes which are as euidences and witnesses of Faith or vnbeleefe Vpon which shall follow speedy mighty execution the wioked beeing cast downe into hell shame and torment the righteous carried vp to heauen there in blisse and glory to abide with Christ for euer for this order of the iudgement see Math. 25 from verse 31. to the end of the Chapter Tim. Is there yet any further thing considerable about this last and generall iudgement Silas Yea the authority and right that he hath to this Office of a Iudge and to the worke
good or the euill offered to them redounds to him Mat. 25 45. Also how can wee by our offence giuen make voide the fruite and force of Christs death towards our brother offended by v so much as we may and no thankes to vs if it bee not so what other thing I say can this be then to sinne against Christ by plucking from him one whom he hath so dearely bought Which ought not to bee vnderstood as if any effectually redeemed by the death of Christ and by faith ingrafted in him could indeed perish as Huberus many Lutherans teach for this is most firmely to be held as Augustine saith That none of the predestinate can vtterly fall away from grace for then Gods election should be frustrate and Christ vntrue who saith It is vnpossible Mat. 24. And his loue changeable Iohn 13 1. His couenant broken Iere. 31 32. Christs intercession vnauaileable Iohn 17 15 20 21. Gods wisedome decelued his power and goodnesse ouercome and vanquished by mans sinne all which are not onely absurd but impossible howbeit in respect of mans weakenesse ready to fall euen as a young childe or a sicke person soone ouerturned and the extreame power and malice of Sathan that like a Dragon is able to shake and pull downe Cedars euen strong ones if God permit And lastly in regard of the great dangerous temptations and scandals which sore tempt vs it is true that the beleeuer may be destroyed and when any offence is giuen them then what lyeth in the party that put the blocke in his brothers way hee casteth his brother downe headlong to eternall destruction but the mighty God with his hand vpholds all his not from falling but from falling away Tim. What duties may this doctrine of offences teach vs Silas It instructeth vs to know that such things as in respect of their nature bee not euill and which otherwise we might doe yet if they proue scandals and hurts to our brethren we ought to shun them as things sinfull and vnlawfull for that meate which may be eaten if no offence follow to eate it with offence is euill to him that doth it Rom. 14 20. and the like we are to iudge of all other indifferent things that accidentally by the scandall annexed to them they cease to be indifferent and pollute him that doth them with offence Secondly here is an admonition to all Christians which openly commit grosse sinnes and by their example teach others to doe the like Also to parents Maisters and all Gouernors which in the presence of their inferiors haue spoken or done wicked things or foreslowed good duties as prayer reading c. edifying them in iniquity by such naughty practises and by sins of omission that betimes vpon the former reasons they moue themselues to hearty repentance for the scandall and offences they haue set before others For seeing Christ hath said it Woe must bee to such by whom offences come except such as giue thē be truly humbled turning to God desiring forgiuenesse of his mercy fully purposing to walke without offence heereafter for certainely they shall feele the curse of God which doe giue occasion of harme to the soules of heedelesse men seeing a cursse is threatned Deut. 27 18. Will God poure his curse and vengeance on them who make the blinde stumble to the hurt of his body wil he not much more do this to soul destroyers Tim. Now that we haue done with the doctrine of offences and proued it by reasons both forreigne and bred in the Text let vs heare what we are to learne from the obiection in the 14. verse and first what it is to be perswaded through the Lorde Iesus Silas Through the Lord Iesus signifies not the merit of his death as some thinke for before the time of his passion nothing was vncleane in his owne nature but either 1. generally through Adams sinne which polluted all or 2. morally by intemperancie and ryot or 3. Ceremonially prohibited as certaine Beasts vnder the Law or 4. scrupulously and superstitiously of such as doubt of the lawfulnesse of lawfull meates It signifies therefore by the teaching and instruction of Christ by whose spirit he knew and was perswaded not probably and couiecturally as the word is vsed when the Scripture speaks of other mens faith and constancy as Rom. 15 14. 2 Tim. 1 5. Heb. 6 9. but certainly infallibly and assuredly so as he knowes it could not be otherwise In which sence the word is vsed when a man speakes of his owne Religion and saluation as Rom. 8 20. For euery man knowes best his owne heart and those things that himselfe hath receiued of God 2 Cor. 2 12. Tim. What is our Doctrine hence Silas That Christian faith is not a bare opinion or a doubting thinking a thing to bee so but an vndeceiuable certainty of that wee doe beleeue containing in it these three distinct things First a sound distinct knowledge of the thing beleeued I know Secondly a firme perswasion strongly assuring the heart Thirdly a confidence resting and reioycing with satisfaction vnto our mindes surely looking to enioy that we beleeue Tim. What Vse is to be made of this doctrine Silas That ignorant Christians who do either hate knowledge or seeke not for it also the wauering minded which do not rest with any gladnesse in the promises of Christ they are quite destitute of Faith what socuer they thinke of themselues And they doe falsly teach the doctrine of faith who deny to it infallible certainty And lastly it is a good token both of the being and growing of faith in a Christian heart the more firmely and strongly it doth apprehend and sticke to the word Moreouer from the 14. verse we are taught that the Papists defile pollute Gods creatures to themselues because they iudge them to be vncleane for meates bee as they are esteemed vncleane to him that thinks them so Of the purity and impurity of meates we shall say more in verse 20. Tim. Then in the meane time expound and collect the instructions from verse 16. the last verse of our text Silas It hath a new argument to disswade from giuing offence to the weak in our christian liberty about meats thus We may not do ought which may cause our Christian liberty to be euill spoken of but for the strong to eate with offence to the weake it wil cause our commodity to be euill spoken off therefore offences ought to be auoided For exposition of the words howsoeuer by your good or commodity some vnderstand their faith or hope of glory or godlinesse yet the matter in hande which is to direct to the right vse of christian libertie in middle things and the comparing this Text with 1 Cor. 10 29. wher that is stiled Liberty which here is phrased Good doth clearely open this place to be meant of this liberty which might be blasphemed that is reproched and euill spoken of and Christ also by it
issue Thirdly Hope which is an expectation of heauenly glory There be other ends of Scripture as to work all graces to reprooue to exhort to conuict but these be the cheefe named heere to confirme men in faith patience and hope of eternall life Now because the Scripture as an instrument workes these guifts therefore heere they be called patience comfort and hope of the Scriptures teaching them and causing them To which purposes forsomuch as the new Testament serueth as well as the old being all inspired by one Spirite therefore the Apostoticall writing howsoeuer not then extant yet this sen tence reacheth vnto them also Tim. What he our lessons from the words thus opened Silas First we learne that there is nothing in the whole Scripture idle or superfluously written but the whole and euery part hath fruite and edification in it not onely to such as liued vnder the old Testament but to such as liue in the Church in all ages neyther onely is it written for the profite of Nouices as some hereticks auouch but of the most perfect all men one and others may learne from thence and be the better for it The reason is because the counsell of the most wise God his treasures of knowledge are opened therein so far as concernes mans saluation Also it was ordained and inspired for the profite of the whole Church 2. Tim. 3 17. Euery sentence of Scripture hath in it matter of some profitable instruction Tim. To what vse serueth this first instruction Silas First it serueth to distinguish these sacred books from all other which haue some vanity superfluity or curiosity in them something to be cut off as needlesse And againe though they teach other behouefull and lawfull knowledge and sciences yet helpe not to instruct vnto saluation whereas the Scriptures haue nothing which may be reiected but is all necessary and wholesome informing men sufficiently in things of eternall life Iohn 20 31. 2. Tim. 3 13. Secondly it checks the arrogancy of such as helde the olde Testament to haue onely temporall promises and of the Manichees which reiect the old Testament as vaine and vnpertinent to vs likewise the Saduces which admitted onely Moses bookes likewise of Libertines which sticke to certaine pretended reuelations despising Scripture as written for nouices and weake ones And of the Papists whoe affirme that there was an higher doctrine then the Scripture hath any to feed perfect ones their Church traditions forsooth whereas the Apostle Paul putteth himselfe in the number of such as may learne from the Schoole-Maister the Holy-Ghost who indited the Scriptures though he had beene rapt into the third heauens Thirdly it reproues such prophane persons which eyther reade not at all or else reade Scriptures to passe away time as they reade Liuy or Chronicles for story without consideration of further sruite thereby to be gotten Lastly it exhorts all Christians to reade them with this minde to bee edified asking still of themselues what may I learne by this or how doth this appertaine to me oh that euery one would doe it It were greatly to be wished that as God hath giuen his written word for spirituall soule instruction and comfort so euery one would study reade heare and preach them with this sincere heart to see and obserue what makes for the making of them wiser or better For certaine it is that such haue the kindly and sauing vse of Scriptures as turne euery branch of it to the furthering of them in godlinesse and doctrine or in good life and manners The end of Scripture is practise as well as doctrine we reade and heare to learne and wee learne to know and we know to the end to liue thereafter Practicke knowledge is the very marke and end of Philosophy which wold haue speculation to end in action much more it would be so in diuinity where blessednesse is promised not for doing but to dooers More especially let Gods messengers which are to teach scriptures to others be here warned that their part is in handling Scripture if they wil be free from the grossest sacriledge not to conuert the Scriptures to serue vnto vaine glory ambition worldly preferments carnall ostentation placing eyther themselues or other men a thing too common and common that is vncleane euen a great and horrible pollution of the sacred word to accommodate it to such prophane purposes but to the edifying of the hearers in faith and piety to that end denying themselues and deliuering the word in that simplicity in which it was left vs by the holy Ghost Tim. What other thing do we learne from this 4. verse Silas The difference betweene the patience comfort and hope of the Heathens Papists Worldlings and true Christians who haue these graces from the Doctrine and faith of Scriptures which is the mother and Well-spring of them Christians therefore be patient comfortable and hopefull because they beleeue the doctrine which teacheth God to be the author of afflictions not fortune or the will of men and that as the causes be iust and equall to correct humble mortifie his Children so the 〈◊〉 will be glorious in declaration of his owne speciall goodnesse and power helping in extreamities and working for best to his and for the aduancement of the eternall saluation of his owne according to his own promises and the experience of innumerable Saints as in Abraham Iob Dauid and Christes case which by proofe haue found how faithfull and good God is in his chastisements doctrines examples and promises being their worthy pillers Whereas all vnbeleeuers whatsoeuer shewe of these graces they make yet they are but meere shadowes hauing for the ground of patience their owne naturall reason and carnall respects But of these 3. graces and the generall vse of Scriptures reade more on the Dialogue on Ro. 4 23. 5 3 4 5 6. Tim. Proceede to verse 5. the second part of our Text and tell vs what God of Patience and comfort meaneth and what we are to learne from this Prayer of the Apostle Silas As he is called in the next Chapter ver 20. God of Peace so heere he is called God of patience and comfort because he is the author approouer and rewarder of patience hope and comfort And from this prayer we are to learne that howsoeuer patience hope and Christian consolation do come to vs by the meanes of Scripture instrumentally yet effectually they are from God as Father of lights and giuer of euery good gift Iames 1 17. Which must warne both Preachers in expounding and Christian professors in hearing Scriptures renouncing all affiance in their own 〈◊〉 capacity sharpnesse of iudgement or wit to pray vnto God earnestlie after the example of humble Dauid Psal. 119. Lord teach me Lord giue me vnderstanding Lord open mine eyes c. to make his worde efficacious and powerfull to worke in their hearts such graces as it commends and exhorts vnto For Paul which planteth and Apollos which watereth be
hee insinuateth that neyther they could performe by any power of their owne what hee had moued them vnto nor yet hee inable them to doe what he taught But of all his instruction the successe depended wholy in Gods blessing and helpe and therefore but requisite that Sermons and exhortations should begin end with prayer to God as to assist speaker and hearer to doe their duties well so to make all prosperous when they haue done In seeking and suing to God alone it so checks the inuocatiō of creatures as it teacheth the faithfull to resort to God alone for euery good guift God alone doth both know and fulfill the desires of his children and it is an honour peculiar to him to be trusted in and called on Psal. 50 15. The matter of his prayer is that wherein he saide Chap. 14. ver 17. That the kingdom of God stood so now he prayeth not That they might bee filled with meats and drinks but with peace with God in themselues towards their Brethren and ioy that is encrease of peace euen spirituall gladnesse of the heart freed from terrors of Gods wrath and cheared with the sence of Gods loue in Christ and hope of glory All Ioy signifieth solid and firme ioy such as lasteth not like the vanishing ioy of worldlings who reioyce in prosperity and are sad euen heauy to death in calamitie as Ionas gourd grew in the day and dyed in the night but durable ioy which will not be taken away or quenched with the sharpest crosses Of this peace and ioy he noteth the true causes and the nearest to wit Faith or the righteousnesse of Faith a sure grounde of all Christian peace and comfort and Hope which is a sure expectation of all good things needefull for vs and namely of eternall life Of which infallible expectation the mercies and truth of the Father the regeneration of the Spirite the merites of the Sonne be both the fountaine and props Note further that of these graces he sets downe the hiest cause the holy Ghost by whose power that is mighty working they are giuen and encreased vnto a great measure which is heere expresly begged God fill you that you may abound in all ioy Tim. What is the Doctrine of this 14. verse thus interpreted and analyzed Silas The first is that it is God alone in whom Christians are to fixe all their hope and trust for he is called the God of Hope not only with respect to the verse 12. or for that he is the author of Hope engendring all liuely hope as he is tearmed God of patience 1 Pet. 1 3. but especially for that he is the obiect of hope being hee in whom alone all hope is to be placed and that for these Reasons First God not onely commands to trust in him alone but threatneth a curse to such as haue hope affiance in men 1 Tim. 6 17. Ier. 17 5. Secondly examples of holy Patriarkes and Kings which hoped in God and were not confounded but deliuered Our Fathers trusted in God and were saued saith Dauid Thirdly God besides his mercies fidelity and omnipotency hath infinit means to succour his which relie on him Therefore let all men trust strongly in God and renounce all other hopes either Popish in their owne merits a rotten post to trust in or worldly as in horses friends riches c. which are but vaine thinges to saue a man Ps. 20 7. Tim. What is the second Doctrine from this 13. verse Silas That godly Christians must labour after the greatest measure of Faith hope peace ioy and other graces neuer contenting themselues with any portion till they be filled and do abound The reason is because such is Gods will else Paul would not haue asked fulnes and aboundance of God As couetous men neuer thinke they haue Gold enough so let Gods childe neuer think he hath graces enough for he is bound to waxe spiritually as plants and young children do naturally and the more grace he hath the more and better seruice shall he do to his God Also it is a signe of sauing grace when it growes and abounds Tim. What vse is to be made of this doctrine Silas First it reprooues such as sweate and take paines to thriue in the world but do not so to thriue in grace Such also as rest in beginnings and couet not perfection Also such as go backwards and fall away And encorageth all Christians by all good means of reading meditation hearing prayer conference keeping a good conscience by right vse of the Lords Supper to labour after encrease in spirituall things Tim. What is the last thing which we learne from this 13. Verse Silas That Faith is the parent of hope and both togither bring forth sound peace and ioy and of them all the holy Ghost is head cause and worker And lastly that Pastors must pray effectually for their people Tim. Passe to the 14. verse what obserue you therein for edification Silas Paul passeth forwards to the conclusion of this Epistle wherein first he praiseth them verse 14. and then defendeth his writing to them verse 15. From his commendations of them Ministers and others learne that we are not alwayes to exhort and reprooue our hearers there is a time for praises also namely when the parties vppon our knowledge deserue praise Secondly when the thing praised is excellent Thirdly if the persons be capeable to wit such as will not be puffed vp thereby but excited more to their dutie Fourthly when Gods praise is chiefely aymed at without base flattery then it is wisedome to praise for praise is a spurre in the praysed to piety and witnesseth the charity of the prayser Our Apostle might haue beene thought to haue beene sharpe considering former and round admonitions and somewhat suspitious of the Romanes hauing so feruently and often prayed for them as if all had not been well but farre amisse but by his present praises hee quickens them to godlines and quitteth himselfe from sinister and vncharitable suspition whose example is to be followed of Ministers and other Christians Tim. But what is the subiect or matter of his praise which he giueth the Romanes Silas After he had louingly saluted them by name of Brethren to intimate his owne loue and inciteth theirs and shewes that he spake not by hearesay or anie ydle report but of a strong perswasion grounded onely vpon the profession and effectes of their Faith which was verie famous thoroughout the Christian worlde Romanes 1 8. then hee prayfeth them in three respects First because of their great goodnesse Full of Goodnesse that is enriched with piety towards God and men and namely with mercy and kindnes towards the brethren Secondly their excellent faith and skilfulnesse in diuine things wherein they had attained such a perfection not absolute which had no want for then they needed not mutuall admonition but such as in this life may bee attained vnto in comparison of
others they were perfect in knowledge All knowledge but farre from that perfection which is now and shal be among the celestiall spirits at the last 1 Cor. 13 7 8 c. The third part of their praise is ability or gift to admonish each other being as so many Monitors or masters such as could see what was conuenient to bee done a wise mans part and put others in minde of their duty Tim. What is our Doctrine from these wordes thus expounded Silas That it is a dutie very praiseworthy in a Christian to be able and willing to giue admonition The Reasons hereof are first it declareth our obedience vnto God requiring it Leuit. 19 17. 1 Thes. 5 11. Secondly our charity towards the Bretheren which want admonition whereby they are preserued from sinne and destruction and wonne to righteousnesse and saluation if they hearken and obey Math. 18 15. which made Dauid desirous to seeke it Psal. 141 5. Thirdly it is one of the right and holye vses of our vnderstanding and wisedome in the word to apply it to the warning of others as Col. 3 16. Such then as cannot or list not or care not to admonish others loose a speciall praise bewraying want of the feare of God and of loue to men and such as do admonish let them go forwards the more chearfully the more commendable this duty is which Paul had not so praysed but that it is much to be esteemed and exercised Tim. What are we to learne further from verse 14. Silas That there be two graces behoouefull to them who shall well discharge this duty of admonishing The first is goodnesse the second is knowledge for without goodnesse or integrity of life our admonitions will bee of no force whilst it may bee saide to vs Physitian heale thy selfe and Hypocrite plucke the beame out of thy owne eye Secondly when a man himselfe is blameable he cannot freely and boldly admonish another see Rom. 〈◊〉 21 22. Thirdly he that would haue hope of doing good in reproouing others had neede to be vnreprooucable else what hope hath hee that God will blesse his admonitions The other grace required heereto is a good measure of knowledge to guide vs to see and know wherefore to admonish and when and where and whom and by whom our selues or others and in what maner out of loue and pitty roughly or mildely directly or indirectly openly or priuately and to what end how long till we haue hope that we cast not pearles before Swine and in what words euen in the words of Scripture for they haue most authority and there is no exceptions against them To these purposes it is no meane wisedom will serue therefore Paul requireth in such as shall admonish their Brethren that the word of God dwel richly in them in al that is much and manifold wisedome Col. 3 16. And if to this one duty such and so great skil be needful then iudge what cause there is for Christians to search and study the Scriptures diligently and religiously hauing so many other more waighty offices to do in their generall and particular callings Tim. What vse are we to make of this truth Silas Hence is matter of exhortation both to the admonishers to furnish thēselues with store of knowledge as they may admonish with power and profit And vnto the admonished to take in good worth good warninges from their brethren yea although not alwayes giuen with such wisedome and loue as were meete for God is not bound to set a discreete godlye person aworke to warne thee not alwayes to send an Abigail a Iethro c. but sometime by a poore silly maide or man seruant our Inferiours both in place 2 Kinges 5 3 13. As thou wilt not refuse rich treasure because it comes through fowle hands so cast not away reproof and counsel for the folly or faults of him who giueth it Heare afoole a knaue an enemy if he bring truth and reason as wel as a friend an honest man or a wise man Balaam must heare his Asse else he had dyed for it Tim. But seeing the Romanes were so full of knowledge and goodnes wherfore did Paul so largely and boldly write vnto them as if they had beene very obstinate and ignorant ones Silas He answereth to this obiection in verse 15. that he did it not to teach thē what they knew not but partly to the end to remember them of things they knew already and might forget and partly for his function sake which he setteth forth by the efficient cause Grace because his Apostolicall authority and gifts were of fauour giuen him being a persecutor Vpon these causes he had written not somewhat that is some thing and left out others as necessary by tradition of Church to be supplyed as the great Iesuit dreamed for the Scripture is perfect but somewhat must goe with boldely and then the meaning is that with some liberty and freedome of wordes befitting the grauity of the matter and of my calling Wherein ye see Paul confessed no fault but iustified rather his acte as good for them to bee put in remembrance of necessary things and meet for him being their Apostle and minister therefore Bellarmine vnskilfully vnconsideratly matcheth this with the excuse of the author of the Machabees in his 2. book ch 15 ver 39. Tim. What Doctrines gather ye hence Silas Two the first is that boldnesse admonitions reproofes become well Gods messengers First for the commandement sake Es. 58 1. Cry aloud spare not tell c. Earnestnes and freedome of speech is heere inioyned to Gods messengers Secondly a Messenger is not onely to do his Lords message but in maner and forme as he is required Thirdly if sin like a strumpet be bold to appear why should not Gods Seruants be bold to controule it Fourthly there is great danger if we faile heerein both to the sinner Ezek. 3 18 19. and to the Minister Ier. 1. 17. Speake to them or I will destroy thee It is true the performance of this will cause such as loue and liue in the seruice of sinne to account their reproouers enimies as Achab did Elias and the Galatians Paul and obserue all his wayes narrowly to see if they can haue any occasion or aduantage to accuse or to hurt him as those places can testifie where Ministers do with this holy liberty testifie against euils and sinnes but better to haue all men our enemies then to haue God alone to bee against vs and if we cannot saue others yet it standeth vs vpon to deliuer our owne soules The second Doctrine is that Gods Ministers are Gods remembrancers to put the people in minde For men euen the best are forgotful yea of common and commonly knowne duties by which meanes they run into great euils Did not Dauid in his fury against Naball forgette that he ought not to kill or reuenge till Abigail remembred him And Peter in his feare forget Christes premonition touching the thrice
the Romanes that being inriched as much as the Grecians indebted no lesse to the Iewes from whome they receiued the doctrine of Christ by the Apostles therefore they ought to follow the example of Macedonia and Achaia of whom Paul witnessed 2. Cor. 8 1. 2. 3. that their extreame pouerty abounded to their rich liberality beeing willing euen aboue their power so as the Romanes being better able and alike ingaged the Gospell also comming to them from Sion it behoued them at least to be as francke as the Christians of Macedonia were of such a matter Paul very artificially and wisely doth here aduertise them when he commends this duty in others hee doth excite them vnto it Tim. The verses 28 29. are yet behind will not this fountaine also send out some sweete streame Silas Yes as namely first that almes or workes of mercy be likened to fruite for they are the fruites of the Spirite Gala. 5. they spring from faith and charity also they do please God as pleasant fruite doth our palate Thirdly a fruite because almes was profitable both vnto the giuer as witnesses of their profession and to the receiuer whose necessities are relieued bowels comforted yea to God himselfe who reaped therby the fruite and calues of mens lips Lastly commodious to others for example sake Let al Christians heereby take more encouragement to abound in this fruite which is so delightfull to God as an odour of sweete smell and so very and manifoldly beneficiall to themselues which are bountifull giuers by increasing euen their earthly store Giue and it shall be giuen abundantly good measure pressed downe shall men giue into your bosome Luke 6 38. Because rich men beleeue not this therefore they are eyther illiberall and handfast sparing too much or prodigall and wastefull spending too much chusing the one to fill their chests and the other their lusts rather then to be fruitefull in workes of charity publike and priuate Secondly note heere Pauls fidelity that as a treasure signed shut vp in a close place or as letters sealed which others may not looke in and reade so he was carefull that this almes might safely come to their hands to whome it was meant therefore would not commit and turne ouer the care to others but himselfe would performe that is discharge the trust placed in him This it is which is meant when he saith when I haue sealed this fruite Such as deale falsly or fradulently in Orphanes goods or almes giuen to the poore or in reuenues of Hospitals are condemned by this example of Paul which calleth vpon all which haue trust reposed in them to declare all good faithfulnesse the want whereof hindereth mercy and makes loue of many to bee cold who dare not exercise liberality because there is so little fidelity Woe be to them by whom such offences come repent or perish Finally whereas Paul promiseth to bring with him an abundant blessing of the Gospel that is the Gospell which abundantly publisheth the eternall and most free grace of God in Christ by whom all nations are blessed through faith in him he doth herein like affectionate parents which going afarre off into strange countries doe kindle in their childrē a longing desire of their returne by large promises of some special gift at their cōming againe so the Apostle doth quicken the desires of the Romanes after his presence with promise of the greatest good which he could bring such as was able to make them partakers of all Gods spirituall blessings and of blessednes euerlasting Of this he was sure I know it because he had it by reuelation Acts 19 21. After Pauls example let preachers much rather seeke to do then to receiue good in places where they come or trauel it being a more blessed thing to giue then to receiue Acts 20 35. How is the spirit of Paul differing from the spirit of Romish prelacie whose comming is more pompous and chargeable then profitable and commodious to others Let godly Pastors also imitate his godly wisedome in stirring vp and increasing the good wil of their flockes towards them delighting in their loue and prouoking them to loue purposing promising and perfourming whatsoeuer may tend to make their people truely and for euer blessed though if need be with their labour and losse of liberty liuing and life So Christ so the Prophets and so Apostles haue walked DIAL VI. Verses 30 31 32 33. Now I beseech you brethren for the Lord Iesus Christs sake and for the loue of the Spirite that you do striue together with me in your Prayers to God for mee 31. That I might be deliuered from those which do not beleeue in Iudea and that my seruice which I haue for Ierusalem may be accepted of the Saints 32. That I may come to you with toy by the will of God and may with you be refreshed 33. Now the God of peace be with all Amen Tim. LEt vs haue the meaning method and matter of these 4. verses with most perspicuous breuity Silas They containe the last part of this Chapter his commending himselfe to their prayers with an exceeding religious obtestation euen as Christ or his Spirit be deare vnto them so that they be ready not to help but to fight togither with him in prayer to God the authour all good the protector against all euill verse 31. Then in verse 32. the subiect of their prayer or things to be praied for on Pauls behalfe are two First to be set free from the vnbeleeuing and cruell Iewes which maligned Paul most of all other Apostles and disciples of Christ. Secondly that the poore Church of Ierusalem might as thankfully accept the almes brought them by him as it was freely and voluntarily giuen them Afterwards he notcth the effects and fruits of their mutual praiers one was that he might come to them being saued from the fury of enemies and the other that he might come with more gladnes if he vnderstood his seruice for the poore Brethren to be accepted otherwise his comming would be with griefe verse 32 33. Tim. Come to the matter and touch the Doctrines reasons and vses verse by verse as ye did before Silas The first Doctrine out of the 30. verse is that the stronger do neede the praiers of the weaker The reason is because there will be still somewhat wanting to the best and the force of prayers depends not vpon the worthinesse of persons for the Romanes were lesse worthy then Paul but on Christes merites in whose name whosoeuer come to God shal be heard for themselues other For that God which commands vs to pray for our selues enioyneth vs to pray for others especiallie our teachers as hauing more neede vnto and more right in our prayers then other Christians haue The Vse is to warne the weaker to shew their charitie in praying for the worthier and the worthiest their humility in seeking the request of the meanest How much more ought the infirme to desire earnestly
the helpe of the zcalous prayers of the strong when the strongest such as Paul dooth craue the weaker sort to remember him Secondly Gods prouidence which is first and soueraigne cause and mens prayers which are second causes be not repugnant but subordinate the one destroies not the other but they mutually require one the other Paul was sure to come to Rome by Gods power yet hee neglecteth not the meanes hee prayeth and entreateth them to pray for him see Acts 23 32. Math. 7 7 8. The reason is because God hath ordained prayer and other meanes with a commandement to vse them also hee vseth to serue his prouidence by meanes though he bee free and vntied to any meanes yea euen when he setteth Instruments aworke yet he doth all because he wil for he is a most free agent This checkes such as foreslow prayer and other helpes as neede requireth and as God offreth them they are in his obedience and feare to be vsed least he be tempted When a certaine Pastor had saide to a great Warriour going to battaile that hee would pray for him who replied that it should not need because if God meant him victory it should come without his prayers to whome the Preacher replied Then also cast away your weapons and Soldiers for without them if he will God can saue So he saw his error Likewise a certaine Physitian hauing a Patient who was an Atheist told him his Physicke would not worke without prayer to God and so cured both his atheisine and sicknesse at once Thirdly Christian prayer must be feruent cold suters be ill speeders Iames 5 16. Of zealous prayers Poperie can giue no examples because their prayers be vttered in a strange tongue they labor with their lips not with their mindes Fourthly feruent prayer of the faithfull is as a strife or conflict wherein sundry ioyne their forces against a common enemy In worldly combats as souldiers mutually beseech the aide one of another so the faithfull by Pauls example are to incite one to ioyne with another and to conflict or fight together by prayers for this dutie hath many and great hinderances as namely Sathan because it doth him much hurt hee suggesteth into the mindes of men at their prayers thoughts of doubting of wrath reasonings vaine immaginations strange cogitations so as it is a verie difficult thing in time of inuocation to haue the whole heart fixed and stayed on God and on the things which are payed for This thing nedeeth an holy strife and contention Most men do not account it thus which causeth faigned and fainting prayers to proceede from many such as vanish and fall to nothing ere they come a quarter of the way to heauen whither they cannot reach without a spirituall violence Fiftly no better buckler in extreamity then prayer feruent and faithfull The Apostle being in great danger of his countrymen the Iewes craues not the Romanes to bring forth their weapons as swords and Speares c. to encounter them and rescue him but to fight with God by heartie prayer for his safety wherein lyeth more security then in force of armes by how much Gods power exceedeth all earthly might Our degenerate and new Romanes take a readier way and shorter cut to quit them of their enemies not by running so farre as heauen but by seditions rebellions murthers treasons stabbing of Princes blowing vp of English Parliament-houses and such other monstrous vnnaturall courses whereof godly Paul neuer once dreamed vnlesse it were to denounce hell-torment and heauens losse to them Oh how vnlike bee the spirit of Paul and of the Pope who dares not trust God by prayer to flye to him onely but to impious diabolical and hellish practises and policies to effect his accursed will against such as hee accounts his foes yet in truth Christs friends How far be they from Antichrist which delight so in the blood of Gods people in barbarous sauage cruelty such as amongst Scythians Cannibals is not to be heard of Doeg is condemned for trusting in riches Achás in his Physitians what shal be done to Papists which trust in murther and violence Tim. Touching the thing prayed for in verse 32. what reason had the Apostle to desire this deliuerance from the disobedient Iewes vnbeleefe is the greatest disobedience refusing to submit to the commandement which bids vs belieue in Christ and makes men disobedient to the word of precept as well as of promise was he so timorous as he feared to bee slaine and killed of them And what need was there to pray for acceptation of his Almes a matter so desired and delightful to the poorer sort out of all this verse what should we learne for our edisication in godlinesse as also out of the v. 33. what say ye to these things Sil. Of the former petition the cause was not immoderate feare of danger or a mind vnprepared to suffer afflictions see Actes 21 13. but partly the prophesies of the Spirit reuealing to him continuall and great troubles to happen to him at Ierusalem Act. 20 22. 23. the extreme malice of the Iewes hating Paul as a most resolute champion of the Messias doctrine and a rigorous enemy or oppugner of the legall ceremonies and Mosaicall rites as shadowes which were to giue way to the presence of the body which is Christ and finally that he might not be wanting to his owne preseruation the care whereof nature God haue laid on euery mā yea euery creature Hereby teaching vs first that the Gofpell hath no more fierce enemies then ignorant zeale witnes the fury practised by Iewes and Papists a gainst the Gospell of Christ and the true professors thereof 2. that sound and painful Preachers are exposed to perillous aduersaries for the words sake For such as hate the Lord hate his seruants as Christ told his Apostles therefore Pastors haue neede of much Christian courage of the prayers of the flock for their desert 3. Against such our owne and the Churches praiers are to be opposed as chiefest refuge because of the promise which God made them Mat. 18 20. Ps. 50 15. a guard of a thousand Souldiers cannot make Gods children so safe and sure as one sighe or prayer of a contrite heart For it is God onely that makes men dwell in safety All saluation belongs to God and he heares their praiers that feare him and grants their desires Heere are reprooued such as neglect their Pastors safety neuer cōmending it to God in their praies much more such as betray and be procurers of their peril and trouble as Alexander the Coppersmith c. Touching his latter request though almes be acceptable and welcome to the needy as bread and drinke to the hungry or thirsty yet euen such Iewes as were become Christians and had not whollye shaken off Moses Law had and held a great iealousie and sinister suspition of Paul see Acts 21 21. which made Paul feare the successe of his seruice how it would
they had of confirmation in respect of Sathans force and their owne feeblenesse so he expresly teacheth that it is God alone who can make them able to stand and perseuer in his grace to the end as hee sayed in Chap. 14. verse 4. For it is Gods might alone which excelleth the power of sinne the diuell and the world which be stronger then the strongest in earth Howbeit from his naked power disioyned from his will there is no comfort but the Romans were assured of Gods loue by their calling and iustifying c. Therefore here is matter of comfort that notwithstanding all the fiery darts of Sathan to which they were exposed continually and all the furie of all the tyrants in the world which persecute the poore flocke set amidst Wolues yet they shall be vpheld because God which loueth them hath might enough to vp hold them Also what Paul prayeth for that they were certainely to hope for being Gods Children and the thing asked necessary to their saluation If any then be weake run to God hide you vnder his powerfull protection if any finde strength to continue attribute the whole glory to God who sayeth to the weake be strong and comforteth the feeble minded shewing his power in greatest weakenesse 2. Cor. 12 9. The next part of his praise is his goodnesse manifested in the Gospell which is the preaching of Iesus Christ the greatest outward mercy of God as the instrument to work grace within wherein wee bee warned that our strengthning and corroboration of our hearts must be drawne neither from humane reason philosophy traditions and inuentions of men no not from the law of God which discouers sinne and directs to duty but comforts not against terrors within and without but from the Gospel preached which is the power of God to the establishing of the hart in faith Therefore it should continually with great reuerence be read heard studied and meditated as Gods arme to confirme vs to the end We are further to note heere in few words the dignity of the Gospell so he cals his owne Epistle as Chap. 2. verse 16. It is a doctrine of most singular worthinesse and value It is extolled and set foorth heere by foure reasons first by the obiect Christ Iesus in whom are shut vp all treasures of wisedome It is tearmed the preaching of Iesus Christ not so much actiuely which he preached as passiuely being preached concerning him as the matter and subiect of it for the Gospel is a good worde or message of Christ and not onely the efficient cause and reuealer of it Paul lesse may other Ministers taught neither himselfe nor from himselfe but Christ by a reuelation from Christ Gal. 1 16. Secondly by the forme a mystery reuealed now by the Scriptures of the Prophets beeing before in the other ages precedent euen from the worlds beginning kept secret of the acceptions of the word mystery looke Dialogue on Rom. 11. verse 25. Heere it would be expounded of the vocation of the Gentiles rather then of the whole doctrine of Christ according to Ephe. 3 4. which heeretofore was taught in some sort to the Iewes onely and but to some of them and obscurely in darke sentences and prophesies that all nations should bee restored by Christ yet in comparison of that cleare and bright knowledge which since Christ hath shined from the beames of the word it may be said to be kept secret and to haue beene hidden Let men therefore so much the more prouoke themselues euen to reall and great thankefulnesse by how much more grace is vouchsafed vs aboue that which the fathers of the old Testament enioyed or else to looke for the greater condemnation Many kings and Prophets haue desired to see these daies c. Woe be to thee Corazin if the great works c. Learne yet moreouer both the antiquity of the Gospell to quit vs from nouelties the harmony betweene it and the Prophets in that by the Scriptures of the Prophets it is saide now to bee made manifest to vs whoe ought therefore to study the Prophets with a purpose to learne Christ in them flying popery as the new way and holding vs to the doctrine of faith as the olde and good way Thirdly it is praised by the author at the commandement of the euerlasting God that is according to the eternall counsell and disposition of God who by his most high liberty and wisedome might shew this secret when and to whom and how farre he himselfe would The whole dispensation of the Gospell depends altogether vpon the good pleasure of God who as he sheddeth his raine vpon one Citty and not vpon another and in what measure and with what fruite hee thinkes good so the doctrine of saluation is absolutely ordered by the appointment and commandement of God mans wisedome and will heere hath no stroke Fourthly by the finall cause or end of the Gospell which is to call not a few but many euen Iewes Gentiles at one time or other such as were giuen to Christ among them vnto the obedience of faith that is that they might beleeue the promises of grace resting in thē by faith which is the most excellent obedience cause of all practicke obedience See Dialogue on Chap. 1 v 5. and Chap. 10 verse 16. And thus farre of the description of the Gospell by the causes ofit The third and last praise of God is for his wisedome To God onely wise verse 27. as hee is intituled 1. Tim. 1 17. because wisedome is essentiall to God and he is infinitely wise knowing himselfe and all other things most exactly and with all perfection also in wonderfull wisedome both making and moderating the world being the very fountaine of all vnderstanding and prudence which shineth in any creature Angels or men hence he is glorifyed by the title onely wise God but especially for that admirable wisedom reuealed in the Gospel from himselfe in maruailous and most diuine discretion For the better explication of this title that sentence cited by Paraus and Peter Martyr out of Origen deserueth often to bee read and thought on Doe not saith hee so vnderstand God to be wise as if wisedome had made him wise as it happeneth amongst men for men are wise accidentally by a separable quality and by participation of wisedome God is not so but as author and well-spring of all wisedome For God is not wise by communication of anothers wisedome but of himselfe he is so and of him the onely wise God all others deriue their wisedome worthily therefore it is written to the onely wise God for he alone so ingendreth wisedome as he is not by wisedome made wise This clause for euer in verse 17. noteth eternity to the end of the world and euerlastingly without ceasing of the blessed Angels and Saints in heauen blisse and honour and glory will be 〈◊〉 to him that sitteth vpon the throne and to the Lambe To whom as for all other mercies which are
sinnes conuincing vs of it Tim. What vse heereof Silas Foure-fold First the summoning of the wicked to repentance Acts. 17 30. Secondly the confirming such in their duties as haue repented 2. Cor. 5 11. Thirdly it teacheth patience because there will at length vndoubtedly be an end when the good shall bee rewarded Lastly Charity towards our brethren Rom. 14 13. Tim. What was the next thing Silas That this day is vncertaine to vs when it will come as appeareth by the testimony of the Scripture as Math. 24 where the vncertainty of this day is set forth by these and such like similitudes as of a Theese in the night of trauaile falling vpon a woman of a housholder comming from a marriage God would haue this day vnknowne to vs to warne all to be watchfull that is to liue so carefully euery day as wee would doe vpon our iudgement day because euery day may be that day for ought we know Tim. What hindereth the comming of that day Silas Onely the accomplishment of the elect which may be done in a short space Tim. Shall not the Iewes be called first Silas So it verily seemeth Rom. 11 24 25 26 27. c. but they are part of the elect whose calling may speedily be performed and wrought Tim. Who is the Soueraigne Iudge Sil. God by whose authority the iudgement is to be held first because he alone seeth the secrets of men Secondly he alone can open the booke of the Conscience Thirdly he alone can raise the dead Lastly hee alone can execute the sentence all which should worke great feare of offending him and continual care of wel-doing 2. Cor. 5 7. Tim. But the Scripture saith of Christ that he shall iudge the world as he is man Acts 17 31. how then shall the Saints iudge 1. Cor 6 2. Silas Christ shall pronounce the sentence Mat. 25. but the Saints shall iudge as assistants to Christ and approuers of his sentence The consideration whereof should breed terror to the wicked that he whom they haue despised shall iudge them and matter of comfort to the beleeuers that their head and Sauiour shal be their Iudge Tim. What shall be iudged Sil. Secrets of men by which is meant all inward thoughts conceiued in the heart all hidden affections seated there and all outward deedes closely carried from the knowledge of the world and done in dark or remote places Tim. What should this teach Sil. To haue a great eie euen to our thoughts and affections that they bee such as shall agree with Gods will Secondly to doe nothing but that wee would haue all the world to know for God who seeth all and shall iudge all is greater then the world and will open all to the worlde Tim. Why is the iudgement a part of the Gospell Sil. First because it stirreth to repentance which belongeth to the gospell Secondly it teacheth charity and patience two parts of the gospell Thirdly it bringeth perfect deliuerance and redemption from all sin and misery which is the matter of the gospell or else the meaning may bee that Christ shall giue sentence according to the doctrine of the gospell already published Iohn 3. 16. 17. 36. DIAL XII Verse 17. Behold thou art a Iew and restest in the law and gloriest in God and knowest his will and tryest the things which differ in that thou art instructed by the law Sil. VVHat is the drift of this Text Sil. To conuince the Iewes as guilty of sinne and damnation as before hee had done by the Gentiles and so to driue them both to seeke their iustice not in their owne workes but in Christ Jesus alone Tim. What order doth the Apostle keepe in this part of his treatise Sil. Hee doth these three things First hee rehearseth seuen priuiledges or benefits of God towardes the Iewes to the chiefe whereof euen to their Doctors he directeth his speech Secondly hee reprooueth their vnthankfulnes in the abuse of these benefits Thirdly he answereth their obiection about circumcision and sheweth which is true circumcision and which bee true Iewes which bee otherwise Tim. What was the first benefit which they might pretend for their immunity why they should bee exempt from the seuere iudgement of God Sil. That they were called Iewes which was an honorable title and noble as now it is to bee called Christians but they were not such as they were and would be called which sheweth vs that trueth may be seuered from titles and that glorious names through the wickednesse of such as beare them may become most odious and infamous Tim. What was the second benefit Sil. That they had the law and the seruice of God prescribed them by it this benefit appeareth to bee great by Deut. 4. 7. 8. And Psal. 147. 19. 20. But their abuse about it was that they rested and contented themselues in the reading knowledge and profession of the lawe also putting their trust therein and proceeded not to practise and obedience to walke in the statutes which they vnderstood and professed Tim. What was the third benefit Sil. That the true God was their God and made a couenant to take them to be his people this was a maruailous great benefit the profession and dignity of the couenant as appeareth by Deut. 4. 29. and Psal. 144 15. And Paul sayeth it was their glory but this was their abuse of this benefit that they gloried in God without due desire and care to aduance his glory by godlines of liuing Tim. Tell vs what the fourth benefit is Sil. It is the knowledge of Gods will this appeareth to bee a precious benefit by these reasons First because knowledge is a part of Gods image and of Christes kingdome Secondly it is to the mind as the eie to the body or the Sun to the world Thirdly it is of great price more worth than all merchandize Prou 3. 14. Fourthly it maketh one man to excell another but heerein they abused their knowledge both for that knowing the will of GOD they did it not and also because being seuered from loue of God and their neighbour it made them swell Tim. What is the fift benefit Sil. Triall of thinges which differ these wordes they haue another reading as thus Thou allowest of things which are excellent If wee take the first reading then it hath this sence that the Iewes had such a degree of knowledge of Gods will at least in their own perswasion as they could discerne betweene good and euill betweene trueth and errours Phil. 1. 7. 8. But if wee take the second reading then the sence will be this that they by their knowledge not onely could tell what was good and what was not but of sundry duties they knew which was most excellent This is a benefit of great moment because in comparison of two duties when they come in ballance togither it is a very good thing to know which is to be preferred for one may commit a great sin in the doing of
deeds 1. Thes. 5 17. Nehem. 2 4. Fourthly when they haue spoken or done any good thing they doe not returne the praise of it to God 1. Cor. 10 31. Lastly they are not resolued to suffer reproach and wrong for their profession and well doing Mat 10 37. Luke 14 27. Tim. Now shew vs who may be said to walke after the Spirite Silas Not they who haue some good desires and deeds but they whose course of life and actions for the tenour of them are euermore constantly ruled by the motion of Gods Spirit which they follow as their guide and leader as it is not a faire day wherein the Sunne shineth now and then if there be foule weather in the rest Tim. May not a man slippe and trip in his way sometimes yea stumble and fall and yet be saide to walke after the Spirit Silas It is right so because a spirituall or godly conuersation must not be iudged of by one or a few actions but by the tenour of it and as it holds and is for the most and greatest part otherwise none should be said to walke after the Spirite because there is none that liues and sinneth not Tim. What be the sortes of them that walke after the Spirite Sil. Two Some strong as Abraham Dauid c. some weake as the Apostles of Christ were before the ascension of the Lord. Tim. What be the markes of one that walkes after the Spirite Silas These two First an earnest desire both to know and to walke in the good way Secondly a sincere sorrow for his failing and fals and arising by repentance and the contrary to these fiue before mentioned Tim. What profit comes there of these things Silas First it reprooues such as boast that they are in Christ and yet shewe the contrary by their walking after the flesh Secondly it assureth them that walke after the Spirite that they are the very members of Christ. Finally it teacheth all men that sanctification of the spirite is an vnseparable companion and fruite of our iustification by faith moisture and water heate and fire light and Sun are not more firmely vnited then faith and holinesse DIAL II. Verse 2. For the law of the Spirite of life which is in Christ Iesus hath freed or deliuered me from the law of finne and of death Tim. WHat is the drift and purpose of this Scripture Silas It is a proofe and confirmation of the former verse and of the latter part of it as some thinke by a reason taken from the efficient and begetting cause of holy conuersation to wit the Spirite of Christ 〈◊〉 to the faithfull who hauing communion with Christ haue also fellowship with his Spirite But I rather take it to bee the proofe of the former part of the sentence confirming to vs that there is no condemnation to such as are in Christ which is confirmed by this reason because the Spirite of life which is in Christ the head being allowed vnto his members doth quite abolish sinne and death that though sinne remaine in them yet it shall haue no force to condemne them Tim. What then doe you thinke the summe and substance of this verse to be Silas This verse together with the three following is to be expounded of the third part of our iustification to wit of the perfect holinesse of Christs humane nature imputed to vs as the remedy and couer of our most defiled nature of the deliuery of our impure nature by the imputation of Christs sanctified nature Tim. What be the parts of this Text Silas The parts be foure First what that is whereby we are freed for the law of the Spirite c. Secondly what manner of thing this freedome is Thirdly to whom it doth belong Mee Lastly from what euils we are deliuered From the Law of sin and death Tim. Come to the words and tell vs what is heere meant by the spirit Silas Some by the Spirit do vnderstand properly the holy Spirit the third person in the Trinitie which gouernes and rules our minds by his inward motions as by a Law Others by it vnderstand the doctrine of faith or of the Gospell which is a Doctrine of the spirit and life Psal. 19 7. 2 Cor. 2. If we follow this exposition the meaning will be thus much that the Gospell or doctrine of faith doth free that is absolue and pronounce mee free from the Law of sinne and death that is from the guilt and condemnation that the Law of Moyses threatneth vnto sinners This then is a very godly exposition but not fit to this text that doth not at al speak of the law of Moyses which is no where in Scripture called the Law of sinne but forbiddeth it and commandeth wholsome and profitable things neyther doth he entreat heere of the efficacy and power of the Gospell and the doctrine of Faith which is neuer called the Law of the Spirit But I iudge Spirit to be put heere for the worke and efficacy of the Spirit to wit for the grace of Sanctification holinesse which is called a Law because it is like to a Lawe hauing power to gouerne and moderate And the word Life is added to shewe that the Spirit which worketh this is no idle and dead thing but a liuely viuifying quickning Spirit being the author both of an holy life and eternall life and that first in Christ the head for his sake and merit in the faithful his members That this is heere meant may appeare by the opposing and setting it against the law of sinne Vnder which must needes be comprehended corruption of nature being contrarie to holinesse Tim. I graunt then that by the spirit of life is meant the holinesse and purity of mans Nature as a worke of that quickening spirit which ruleth by a Law but whether take you it of holinesse inherent and wrought in our own Nature being regenerate or in Christ his humane nature as in the proper subiect Silas I do take this latter to bee true that it is taken of the Sanctification of Christ his nature My reasons be first because it is written not in vs but in Christ the law of the spirit of life which is in Christ. Secondly because Christ his Sanctification meriteth deliuerance from sin not our sanctification which is but a token and testimony of our purchased deliuerance Thirdly by the imputation of Christes sanctification this comfort that wee shall not be condemned is confirmed vnto vs. Lastly if we interpret it of our begun inherent Sanctification we shall further the rotten opinion of the Papists touching iustification by inherent grace See verse 3 4. Tim. What thing is that deliuerance or freedome which is heere spoken of Silas It is the very selfe-same that Iustification is to wit a full and perfect absoluing vs before the Tribunall of God from the whole guilt and punishment of sinne which comes to vs by the imputation of Christs Sanctification The reason heereof is because it is
written in the Preter tense or in the time past to signifie that our iustification is perfect in this life wheras when he speaketh of our vnperfect Sanctification he vseth a word signifying time to come Romanes 7 24. Who shall deliuer me c Tim. Who are the parties that are partakers of this freedom and deliuerance Silas All beleeuers without any difference of sexe age stature condition or nation whether Iew or Gentile Tim. Why then doth the Apostle vse this phrase saying Hee hath freed me rather then hee hath freed all the faithfull Silas First as hee set himselfe before an example of weakenesse and spirituall strife so now also of confidence and of the victory Secondly heere hee would teach all men to make application of this comfort vnto themselues saying and beleeuing Christ freed me there is no condemnation to me for this is the power of true faith to appropriate generall promises contrary to the Papists who will haue faith to be nothing else but a generall assent to the Scriptures without particular affiance in the promise of Christ. Tim. From what thing are we deliuered by Christ Silas From Sinne that is from our vnregenerate nature as it is corrupted by sinne Death also is ioyned to it because it makes vs guilty of and subiect to death and destruction which followes all kind of sin as the night followes the day and shadow the body Tim. What meaneth hee by putting this word Law vnto sinne Silas Because the guilt of our sinnefull nature is as a bond to make vs bound vnto eternall death Secondly because in such as are not regenerate it doth exercise a mortiferous tyrannical power and gouernment Tim. Now shew vs what benefit we may make of this whole verse thus expounded Silas It affoords vs an instruction a comfort reproose and confutation The instruction is that not onely Christ his obedience in his life and the sufferings in his death but the sanctificatiō of his humane nature is ours and is as verily belonging to the faithfull as if they had bin borne without sinne Secondly the comfort is that such as are in Christ may in all their temptations in life and death comfort themselues with this assurance that the sinnes neither of their actions nor of their nature shall euer be imputed to them Though they may oftentimes feele their wicked and rebellious nature stirre and resist Gods law yet such as doe resist the motions of sin yeelding themselues obediently to the motions of the Spirite are secured and made certaine that their remaining sinne shall neuer condemne them because Christ hath freed and deliuered them from it perfectly allowing them his owne sanctification to bee theirs It is a maruailous comfort to them that haue neede of it and can apprehend it Thirdly this doth reprooue the ignorant dissolute Christian who neuer thinkes what an euil his corrupt nature is nor is euer troubled with those euill motions and desires that suddenly spring from it full little doe they consider that the Sonne of God must descend from Heauen and humble himselfe to become a man that hee might free vs from the impurity of our humane nature And lastly it doth consute our blinde erring Papists of whom the very wisest of them neuer came so farre as to know that naturall concupiscence is a sinne in the regenerate and stands in neede of a Sauiour DIAL III. Verse 3. For that that was vnpossible to the Law in as much as it was weake because of the flesh God sending his owne Son in the similitude of sinfull flesh and for sinne condemned sinne in the flesh Tim. VVHat is the drift of this Text Silas It renders a reason to prooue that the most perfect holinesse of Christs humane nature called in the former verse the Spirit of life being imputed vnto beleeuers doth free them from sin and death that is from the remainder of sinne sticking still in their nature and the punishment of eternall destruction due to it This reason is taken from the end of Gods purpose in sending his Sonne to take mans nature into the fellowship of his person for he was sent to take flesh vpon him to helpe and succour the infirmity of our flesh Or more plainely thus Christ was sent of his Father to take the nature of man in the wombe of a virgin free from sinne by the worke of the Holy-Ghost to this end that he might restore our nature vnto such a perfection of righteousnesse as the exactnesse of Gods law doth require For though the lawe did teach a perfect righteousnesse both of nature and actions yet it is very vnable to bring vs there-vnto because wee doe lacke strength and power to performe and keepe it both before and after our regeneration From whence doth follow that seeing by the strength of the Law wee cannot attaine perfect righteousnesse and saluation with freedome from sinne and death because of the infirmitie of our flesh therefore it was of necessitie that Christ shold take our Nature full of holinesse to do that for vs which the Law could not do that is to destroy sin and death and to make them which by Faith lay holde on him so absolutely righteous as the Law requires For thus the case standeth that not onely our thoughts wordes and workes should be free from sinne and wholly vpright but also that our nature euen the verie faculties of our reason and will should be in all things conformable to Gods will reuealed in his Law as Adam was in his creation and according to that which is written Loue God with all thine heart c. Now because none no not the godliest do euer get this perfection while they are here their nature still remaining corrupt in part and rebelling against God Rom. 7 22. therefore all must needes haue perished except our nature had bin fully sanctified in the man Christ who is freely allowed to the faithfull to free them from condenmation Tim. Diuide the Text now into his seuerall parts Silas It hath these two parts First the end for the which God sent his Son into the world to wit that the infirmity or weaknesse of the Law by occasion of vs our sinne should be no let or hinderance to mans saluation Secondly what Christ Iesus did being sent come he did by sinne condemne sinne in the flesh Tim. What Law is meant heere and what is it that it cannot do Silas By Law is heere meant not the Ceremoniall but the Moral Law which is impossible to iustifie a man before God or to bestow perfect righteousnes vpon him as appeareth by the beginning of the next verse Silas Yet it was said in the seauenth Chapter that the law was ordained vnto life Tim. The Apostle sheweth there what it is able to doe in his owne nature and heere what it is not able to doe to vs that are sinners For the Law by Gods ordinance could iustifie vs and bring vs to life eternall Tim. But how